Cimmy's Equestrian Side Adventuresby CimarronboyChaptersSide 2: Masks Royals WearSide 3: A Lesson In Business Before PleasureSide 4: Change Of ScenerySide 5: A Nightmarish SituationSide 6: Back To Square OneSide 7: Weakness Of The HeartSide 8: If You Wager With A DraconequusSide 9: A Kingdom Of Ice-olationSide 10: A Cure For The Winter BluesSide 1: Improving PerformanceSide 2: Masks Royals Wear"My sister has gone to the castle ahead of me in case you decided to join us." Princess Celestia said as she walked from the doughnut shop toward her home. "This whole inviting me to stay over at the castle as your guest thing is both new to me and a very generous thought." I said truthfully. "I'm not even sure if I'm allowed to be riding between your ears, I mean I did it with my royal family but that's because I was family here we're mere acquaintences." I babbled nervously. From below I felt and heard Princess Celestia chuckle. "If it will make you feel any less nervous think of yourself as a visiting dignitary who needs a few special adaptations from my staff and associates." Princess Celestia said thoughtfully but yet it was gentle enough to calm me down. "If I may ask is Princess Luna prepping a room for me to stay that is adapted for me while I'm here?" I asked politely. "You could say that Princess Luna is adapting a room for you but I don't think it'll be as much work as you think and that you'll be surprised when you go there to unpack." Princess Celestia said smugly. "Whatever you say princess I'm just here to learn and deal with whatever business you have planned for me." I said sounding as confused as I felt and eliciting another chuckle from the princess. "Well all that is planned as far as business is just chatting and maybe teaching eachother about our worlds." Princess Celestia said assuredly. "Other than that you're here to have fun and explore canterlot if you wish or just enjoy all the castle has to offer and when we have free time my sister and I will spend some time with you having fun." Princess Celestia said smiling. "Ok though I might need some schooling on how to act around the castle and maybe a list of boundary lines so I know what's off limits." I said unsure of what else to say and again getting a laugh from the princess. "The formalities and ettiquette are an easy lesson, just be polite and be yourself and if you need help ask Princess Luna or I or even a guard, and as for the boundaries I'll show you those on the tour and give you a guard to help you find your way around until you're familiar enough with the castle." pPrincess Celestia instructed with ease. "I see stress relief and relaxation training from your younger days is paying off." I said causing both of us to burst out loudly. "Since it is so late I shall show you your room and we shall start with a tour in the morning provided Princess Luna doesn't keep you up." Princess Celestia said as we entered the castle. She exited out into a courtyard and before I knew it she was flying up toward one of the tower rooms. The one she was heading toward was lit and had a balcony leading inside. "Ah right on time dear sister, is our invited guest with you?" Princess Luna said as princess celestia alighted on the balcony. "I have accepted the invite my lady." I said politely as I revealed myself. "I am glad you decided to come stay with us." Princess Luna said as she levitated me to the spot between her ears. "Luna don't be keeping our guest up too late he does have to sleep sometime while the moon brightens the sky." Princess Celestia warned princess luna jokingly. "Fear not dear sister I plan on going out for my duties while I let him sleep on my pillow." Princess Luna reassured her sister as the sun princess left. "Wait I'm bunking in your room, are you sure that's allowed or acceptable?" I asked as my jaw dropped in shock. "It is so I can personally keep an eye on you and spend more time with the guest I invited." Princess Luna said flatly. "I'm just going to agree with you ladies since you two make the rules, though I believe there are consequences buried deep out of my sight for stuff like this if I may say so prince-" I said shrugging and figuring I'd rather roll with the punches than argue with someone on their own turf before I was interrupted. "Please just call me Luna, I'm sure my sister will tell you the same." Luna said as she interrupted me. "Sure thing Luna." I said before a yawn forced it's way out. "Looks like the excitement of the gala is taking it's toll." Luna joked as she levitated me to one of her pillows. "Before I crash for the night Luna can I do a small bit of stargzing, I'm trying to find a star in your sky that I know from home." I asked explaining my reason for asking. "You may as any hope even in the darkest of times is all you'll need to make it through." Luna granted prophetically. I grew a pair of wings and flittered over to the balcony railing. From there I looked at the night sky above searching for the star a wise old mustang taught me would be one my family would be looking at as well. I sighed sadly when the fruits of my search turned sour. "I know of every star in the night sky maybe I can search for you while I'm out." Luna offered supportively. "I doubt I can be specific enough, I only know that it looks like every other star out there and that it's only difference is a feeling I get from it." I said hopelessly as I floated toward the bed. "Do not give up hope my young friend for it is something that helps us all in the worst of times." Luna chided attempting to cheer me up with sage advice. "Sorry it's just I feel like I'm betraying others who depend on me by being here, saving this place, and hanging with it's dominant species." I said explaining one source of my emotional pain. "You do not have to explain yourself to me little one for I know what it truly is that you seek the star for and what it is that your heart wishes for the most but enough for now rest and we'll talk more later." Luna said as she surprised me with a nuzzle. That night I had a dream of my valley home. It was a return home dream that leaves one more homesick after it ends than before it starts. As those I call family turned on me and chased me from my home a strong presence cleared the dream from my head and replaced it with thoughts of warmth and bonds. The next morning I woke up with Luna's mane flowing beside my pillow as she slept. I quietly made my way to the door. Once out on the other side I got a guards attention. I asked him if he could tell me where Princess Celestia was and give me directions to her location. Captain, as he'd introduced himself, said he'd do one better and take me to where Princess Celestia was himself as per his orders. After what seemed like a maze of turns Captain stopped outside a large door. After knocking Princess Celestia bade him entry. Without hesitation Captain opened the door and strode into what seemed an apartment. "Welcome Captain I take it our special guest is awake?" Princess Celestia asked taking note of whom she granted entry. "I think my presence will be enough to answer that princess." I laughed as I jumped onto a nearby side table. "Good morning little colt and please call me Celestia." Celestia greeted smiling upon seeing me. "Good morning madame and may I say that an apartment in a castle is a brilliant idea." I replied getting a laugh from the princess. "It isn't an apartment it's my bedroom." Celestia explained gently realizing I was serious. "Anywho how'd you like your night on my sister's pillow?" Celestia asked after sending Captain off. "I'll let Luna answer that, she's been giving off strong motherly vibes for some reason." I answered honestly. "Don't be too put off by my sister's behavior, I can explain it if you'd like." Celestia said as she offered me a lift. "Luna is the princess of the night and part of her duties deals with wishes as well as dreams." Celestia began as I settled in between her ears. "She's been watching you in your dreams, partially for security purposes I'm sure you'll understand, and when you wish on a star in the night sky she hears that wish even if you wish it mentally." Celestia finished as she moved towards a bigger table toward the far end of the room. "So her maternal instincts are kicking in because of my size, and my home sickness, makes sense." I said thinking about how to talk to Luna about it. "Seems she's taken to you quite naturally, as have all those who've met you." Celestia pointed out putting me on the table. "I was taught a few things about respect and other peaceful aspects while growing up, I guess they became a second nature and being that I acted kindly and respectfully your people acted equally in return." I thought out loud before being interrupted by my stomach. "I don't suppose you'd decline joining me for breakfast?" Celestia asked chuckling at my embarassment. "Yeah I think that'd only make my stomach louder." I joked laughing along with Celestia. Thankfully the head chef showed up a few seconds later. The poor chef was surprised to see Celestia with such a tiny guest at her breakfast table. Without further hesitation he took Celestia's order and then proceeded to take mine. I asked for a couple slices of cinnamon and sugar toast and a cappaccino while Celestia asked just for a bagel and some coffee. Before he left the head chef wondered if I would like the toast to be made fitting for my size or shrunk if possible. I surprised both him and Celestia when I told him to leave it as is. After breakfast Celestia had a few duties to fullfil and I was left with Captain to show me around the city. He showed me a few spots that were popular, a place that sold food geared more toward my diet and even showed me a few shops that were up my alley. After that we saw the element bearers off on the train home. I was torn about not going back with Rare and AJ but I really didn't want to be rude to the princesses. Captain picked this up easily and was suddenly telling me I should have said something. He told me that those six mares were going to be more than friends if I stayed around them. He was pointing out the bonds that had started growing and how they'd become much stronger. He also could tell I had a crush on a certain somepony. On our way back to the castle a sound caught my ears. As I turned to listen the air around me darkened. Looking up I saw Luna diving down out of the sky looking quite unhappy. "Young gentlecolt may we have a word with you?" Luna asked sternly. She then excused Captain and sent back to the castle. "What's the problem Princess Luna?" I asked with a tone of urgency. "You left our room without alerting us that you planned on doing so." Luna said angrily. "I apologize but hear me out, I did so as not to disturb you and to let you sleep." I replied feeling bad for worrying Luna. "Also can we talk about our relationship?" I asked prepping for a hard discussion. "What is it you wish to say?" Luna asked calming down instantly. I took a deep breath wondering if I'd be doing the wrong thing. "I wanted you to know that I appreciate you looking out for me as if I was a foal of your own but that I don't want you worrying over me that much as it's unnecessary strain on you but also that if you watched over me as a friend that we could compromise in a way that both of us would agree with. " I said quickly expecting Luna's wrath instantly afterwards. "I see, that is quite thoughtful of you to care about my health like that, so be it I shall no longer play guardian but check in on with you from time to time as a friend." Luna said happily as she gently nuzzled me in my spot on her back. "Now that those matters are settled we shall make haste to the castle lest we become tardy for supper." Luna warned as she transferred me to the spot between her ears. On the way she asked me about who's duties I'd like to see first during my stay. I explained how her night duties were the most logical option being I was up all day. Supper consisted of a five course meal. I had both princesses laughing when I yelled "I can't eat that much!" in response to finding out the number of courses. Both then reassured me it wouldn't be rude if I ate only three courses as the chef only wanted everyone to be full and enjoy the meal. After supper Celestia asked to talk to me privately. I agreed and we made our way to her chambers. After setting me on the same table we'd had breakfast on Clestia sat down grimly. She then brought up the homesickness I was suffering. She sighed as she struggled with how to phrase her words. I told her that whatever she wanted to tell me to say it straight and that she was there if I needed her. "The best advice I can give for your situation is to prepare as if you plan on living here but hope that a way is found to help you get home." Celestia said as a tear rolled down one cheek. "Admittedly that stings quite a bit but I've been in similar situations before and gotten home, if there's hope I'll be the one stubborn enough to hold on to it." I said sadly but focusing on the princess. "Pretty much you've only told me to adapt and so far I'm good at adapting and emotionally sooner or later I'll grieve but for now I must be strong for you and luna." I said grimly but dutifully. "Besides maybe this isn't such a bad thing, like a lesson I'll learn to beat some evil jerk back home, therefore nobody fails anybody." I reasoned smugly. "Besides you and everyone else here only cares because we all share a bond or two." I said pointing an important fact. "Stubborn little colt aren't you?" Celestia laughed cheering up. "Are you sure you're gonna be all right though living here in Equestria?" Celestia asked wiping her eyes. "Plenty of the necessities and I already have my eyes on a prospective mate, the only problems I see are losing my powers, which I'll deal with if and when it happens, and the homesickness which I've got plenty of friends to help me through." I reassured using a bit of a conspiratorial tone around the "mate' bit. "Thanks to some experience at home and my animal instincts I think I've got all bases covered." I boasted unhesitatingly. "Oh you do, do you?" Celestia asked smugly before lifting my by her teeth and dropping me in a fish tank made up for a land animal. 'Well then we'll see how you do against my pet." Celestia grinned evilly. After failing a few attempts to escape from the top of the tank I settled the ground and focused on fighting the inhabitant. I began by closing my eyes and sending out a ring of sensing energy. I was disrupted by a swift movement to my right. I kept all my senses open to sense for a presence hidden or approaching. Somehow the creature was undetectable. Suddenly a figure blurred out the corner of my eye. I whipped in it's direction ready to counter an attack. My opponent seemed to be everywhere at once. Then with a blinding flash it attacked. Before I could react I found myself pinned under a giggling mass. "Had you going didn't I?" Celestia laughed as she jumped us both out of the tank and returning herself to normal size. "IF THERE WEREN'T CONSEQUENCES FOR THREATENING ONE OF YOUR RANK I'D DO SO RIGHT NOW AND POSSIBLY ENACT IT AS WELL!" I raged as my chest heaved from the scare. "You need to relax that was just some stress relief for both of us, tells me you need to lighten up a little young colt." Celestia said lifting me with her levitation spell. "In fact I think I know of a way for you to wind down before Luna goes off for her duties." she mused loudly in thought. "If you're thinking about pranking me again perish the thought." I warned distrustingly. "Maybe later but for now I think you and my sister should spend some time together." Celestia said gently. A good ways closer to Luna's bedroom a din could be heard. I discredited my first thought about the cause and replaced it with a theory concerning using magic to create simulated battles. For once I was glad to be wrong. Inside Luna was staring at a tv, a controller in hooves, yelling her proud defiance at her targets. My jaw dropped to see natural video games in Equestria. I started tearing up seeing such familiar images on the screen as Luna picked off an opponent. Celestia let me set myself up for joining in and silently left. I waited til the match ended before getting Luna's attention. "What in Equestria is going on here?" Luna shouted as a guest name appeared under her on screen name. "Well if you would have mentioned this kinda thing earlier I would already have my profile set up and such and I wouldn't be playing as a guest."I said causually causing her to jump slightly. "How about we play a few rounds and then I'll answer your questions before you leave?" I said staring out of the corner of my eye at the moon princess and grinning deviously. "You seem a decent player little one how about a few rounds one on one?" Luna asked several matches later. "Different game title each match?" I asked curiously. "A truly interesting idea, we shall use it." Luna agreed greedily. "Two words princess; Challenge. Accepted." I said smugly. "Then let our contest begin!"Luna declared yelling. "How is this possibe?" Luna asked in a fit of shock. "I don't know but this totally makes things easier on my collecting." I said just as shocked. "We are even in most of the games, we even moved to table top games and you stood against me like none other has."Luna gasped staring at me with wide eyes. "Dear Celestia I think we just cemented our bond." I said sitting suddenly. "Indeed sometimes rivals make the best of friends." Luna said agreeing. "Tomorrow before you show me your duties?" I challenged high on the feeling of overcoming a challenge. "It shall be on, until then sleep well little colt." Luna said bidding me goodnight as she left for her night duties. I was then left alone to sleep yet too excited to rest. For the next week or so I was showed pretty much everything the princesses could think of while we chatted about our lives and our worlds. Some days I went with Celestia watching her work or to go pranking. The rest were spent with Luna geeking out with games or shows during the afternoon and sleeping during the night. Finally came the day when I was scheduled to head back to Ponyville. The princesses had as much fun as I did and wanted me back as soon as the next oppertunity. Celestia brought up my predicament one last time to make sure I was okay before leaving Luna and I to talk rival as our goodbye. I told Luna that I was now fond of both princesses but that she was the one I was closest to by mutual interests mainly. I then morphed hawk and took to the skies. Up above the castle I saw the Ponyville class on their field trip. I easily spotted 'Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo paling around as they were lead around the castle garden. I had a slight case of the willies seeing the three fight in front of a statue but quickly shrugged it off turning for ponyville. Side 3: A Lesson In Business Before Pleasure"Alright so I'm here alone, this is certainly a first." I said after searching the whole building for any sign of life other than Opal and I. "Wish Rare'd woken me up and at least told me instead of leaving me to wake up and find out the hard way." I sighed shifting thoughts from searching to figuring out what I was going to do next. A bell rang from the boutique area of the building. "Hopefully that's either Rare or Sweetie, I can't find any "what to do" lists for me from Rare and if it's Sweetie we can keep each other company." I said sprouting wings and heading to see who'd come through the door. "Slag it's a customer, Rare must have forgot to flip the sign again." I said stopping just out of sight. Thinking quickly I assessed the situation and came up with the best solution. I'd have to inform the customer of Rare's absence and ask them to come back later. "Excuse me miss but Rarity isn't home at the moment can I take a name and let her know you stopped by and have you check back later?" I asked politely and loudly as I flitted over to the purplish pony whom I recognized as Berry Punch. "Oh sorry for intruding then, sure go ah-" Berry started before turning in the direction my voice came from and spotting me. "Wow you're adorable, does Rarity make those clothes for you they just are so cute?" she asked looking my small frame up and down. "Yeah, have you heard of that small human who pals around with the element bearers and sometimes pops in on his own to save a town or city, that's me." I said in a form of introduction. "I help Rarity a lot and these clothes are her thanks for doing so as well as helping save Equestria." I explained Rare's generous offer from when I first assisted her and the other five bearers. "Really, that's so nice of both of you." Berry said appreciatively. At this moment another ring from the door interrupted our conversation. This time Rare stood in the door with shopping bags. "Oh Berry darling what are you doing here?" Rare asked after seeing the purplish pony. "Hi Rarity me and your cute little friend here were just chatting."Berry replied not missing a beat. "For some kind of legendary hero he sure is so adorable you could eat him up looking." Berry said praising me. "You don't have to tell me twice darling." Rare blushed accepting the praise for both of us. "In fact I've coined every word positively related to the word cute when speaking about him since we've met." Rare said giving me a loving look as I landed lightly on her back. "I've learned though that said cuteness can be as much a deception as is an honesty, I've seen him fight enough both alongside and as a victim he's rescuing to know how dangerous he can be when he has to be." Rare sighed with admiration. "Excuse me ladies but as much as I love the praise, who wouldn't, you two are making me blush enough that I might burst." I said one had rubbing the back of my head nervously. "Berry dear he's right we should get down to business." Rare said snapping both mares out of their "he's so adorable" fits. "Well I only came in here to browse before cutie there told me you weren't here and I didn't really see anything I wanted or have need of at the moment so I guess I'll see you two later." Berry said before heading out the door. As soon as she was gone I had a severe case of the willies. "Something wrong my dear?" Rare purred in a way that said "I'm the trouble your willies told you about.". "Hey gorgeous what's on your mind?" I asked once again my nervousness visible. "Oh Berry Punch just gave me a brilliant idea but I want your opinion on it." she said with a look in her eyes that told me I was part of that idea. Instantly I knew if I stayed within hooves reach that I'd be doomed to fulfill that part of her idea. "Oh look diamonds!" I said urgently as I pointed in toward the far end of the boutique as a distraction while I backed slowly down Rare's back. While Rare was distracted I leapt from the top of her bumm and ran as soon as I hit the floor. "You little charleton I shall have you for that!" Rare said in a way that said "you may not have issued one but challenge oh so accepted" as she turned and started giving chase. She had a clear size advantage and easily caught up but I had experience and my powers, both of which gave me the slight edge I needed. Rare should have stopped and thought about why I was keeping constantly just out of reach. My plan was to wear her out so that whatever she was thinking of doing to me would be abandoned. If I outright left her she'd get upset and feel hurt, both things I was trying to prevent. Whenever she was close enough to successfully catch me I teleported a bit ahead and kept running. Finally I rounded a corner and straight into a dead end. I turned straight around and found Rare slowly advancing like a cat would a cornered mouse. I thanked the princesses for both my animal instincts and my experience and did the unexpected yet obvious. As I mentally begged a thousand pardons for what I was about to do I put my right hand out and a sphere of white swirling energy appeared. I leapt at Rare threatening with the sphere in my hand knowing she'd react perfectly. Rare flinched raising her left forehoof in front of her face for protection. At that same moment my clone dissipated and I made my run between Rare's four pillar like hooves. Having been around me for about three years she quickly picked up on my tactic. She moved her hooves to try and either pin or block me and failing with each hoof and raising my ego. I realized that I'd let her failures get to me when I saw the white of her belly angle down above me and when I tried to react accordingly it was too late as I was pinned to the floor by her bumm. "Now I want you to be a good little colt and listen to my idea are we clear?" I heard and felt Rare ask scoldingly. I agreed planning on bolting at the slightest opening but Rare quickly countered that by pinning the half of me not under her bumm under a forehoof. Then the weight of her bumm lifted and her hoof slid to replace it in a move that was meant to keep my pinned. "Please at least hear me out?" Rare begged giving me her big blue puppy dog eye look. "I'LL DO IT WHATEVER IT IS JUST STOP YOU KNOW I CAN'T RESIST THOSE PERFECT EYES OF YOURS!" I cried as my heart reacted to the effect those eyes had on me. Rare squeezed me in a big hug thanking me a dozen times before putting me back on the floor. She then levitated me to her workroom where she made a sign. Next I knew I was standing outside carousels door on a barrel with a sale ad sign in front of the barrel playing mascot. I continuously cursed myself for being weak to Rare's beauty. After a couple hours Rare invited me in to take a break. I said nothing refusing her through ignoring her. Soon the sun started setting. Rare told me to come in out of the cool night air to warm up and rest while we had a talk about my new mascot position. Again I was silent as she spoke. This time she tried levitating me inside. A barrier I'd put up earlier foiled her attempt. She then returned to the inside of her home telling me to be the stubborn mule I was acting like. Night came as the sky darkened and my body stayed unmoving except to breath and to suffer the willies that seemed to be plaguing me. Then a sound from the Everfree brought me out of my meditative stupor, informing me that what I'd be sensing from hints passed by nature was soon to arrive. As the scent rolled in I started my preparations for the upcoming battle. Sunrise screams were heard on the forests edge of Ponyville. I leapt off the barrel and made my way to the source. As I moved my body grew tons bigger, a tail, three toed saurian feet, a square head, and tiny two fingered arms. Best to start by scaring my opponent off rather than fighting it right off the bat. What better roar of defiance than a royal reptile that stood face to face with the creature approaching town. Then with a howl it showed itself. A full grown king timber was headed to Ponyville looking to make a meal out of anypony. As it spotted me it stopped and growled claiming the town as it's turf. I roared back with a primal sound that warned, defied, dared, and accused all at once. I saw Twi ushering townsponies away from the fight. I commanded Twi without taking my eyes of the king timber. I was a natural born predator and with all the info that came with that came a foolproof plan that could lure any pred away from a bad fight zone. It lunged and I charged. A scream from carousel caught my attention and the timber was able to bloody me just enough to be an injury without slowing me down. I mentally grinned as I headed toward a few empty fields I knew were safe fighting in. The timber being a hungry carnivore had tasted blood and was now homed in on the source like a heat seeking missile. This voluntarily placed it straight into my trap as it willingly followed me rather than attack the smaller panicking ponies. As I ran my arms grew longer and gained a finger, my head thinned out as well as my snout elongated and a huge spinal fin grew from my back. T-rex was a good defiant fighter on it's own but it had a few disadvantages I rathered to not risk. I finally stopped and turned around facing the incoming timber and roaring again in defiance. The king timber charged as soon as I was in sight. The fight beginning as we bit and clawed at each other. Within a few minutes I tore the first part of the creatures tree based body off of it. I furiously kept biting and tearing creating a huge pile of firewood. I used every tool in my spino morph's arsenal to shred the beast before it could reconstruct. Once the timber was a pile of sawn logs a clone I'd peeled off earlier, in pheonix morph flew into the pile blazing and turning the king timber into ash. The threat having been removed and energy spent on battle I demorphed and shrank a little smaller than my normal height. I sat there breathing hard through my nose in tiredness from the fight for a few seconds before the sound of running hooves approached. I stared at the ash pile that was the remains of the king timber before giving a final shudder of weakness and finally let the tension from the battle go with a sigh. Instantly I was lifted from the dirt in a pair of hooves and thrust into a crushing hug. "Darling are you alright I saw you fighting that awful thing and then the wound it gave you I thought you were going to be hurt worse and maybe even beaten." rare said worriedly as her hug engulfed me. "Thanks some supportive marefriend you are." I said feigning feeling insulted. "This is about yesterdays misuse of our relationship ins't it, for that I do apologize." Rare said misunderstanding my tone. "Admittedly I was a bit steamed about that but when I got the first few signs that trouble was approaching my attention shifted to guard duty, hence the times you probably tried bringing me in but I apparently was ignoring you." I explained making an educated guess about what rare had done during my time on the barrel. "I pinkie swear never to do that again." Rare said solemnly in apology. "There's no need to apologize when you've already been forgiven, it's one part of any relationship like ours." I said softly as I rested my face in her fur and hugged her back. Other ponies started arriving at this point and in order to make things look good Rare held me up for everypony to see. "It's alright everypony he's unharmed, a little worn out but otherwise not an injury to be found." she yelled, using my condition as a cover for our tender moment of mending an unbroken relationship. When we finally got back to Carousel we took a moment to talk further about the previous days events. We talked mainly about the whole chase that we'd had and the tactics we'd both used. We finished the conversation with a few insults in jest mainly concerning said chase tactics. Side 4: Change Of Scenery"Shame Spike had to help Twilight today, a second pair of hooves would've been nice." Rarity said as she slowed once again for me to catch up. "How about after these last few caches we sit down for a break so we both can rest?" I suggested to her knowing both of us had been working hard to find a good amount of gems. "That's a brilliant idea darling." Rare said in agreement. After a couple more holes were dug I rested on a nearby blanket Rare had set out. Within in minutes she had set a whole picnic up, with everything floating into place surrounded by her blue aura. As she finished she rested beside me letting me lean against her belly for comfort. We chatted as we munched on the cake she brought and sipped her delicious tea. "So will you be spending another night at my place or will you be going back to the Apples'?" she asked in the moments before our peace was interrupted. With a howl they burst from the nearby foliage. Ten of the ugly perfectly named creatures. I could only grin seeing as how the wooden timberwolves were now somewhat a common enemy for me to defeat easily. They had Rare and I surrounded cutting off all means of escape. Rare was in full blown panic. Instead of making the situation worse it only helped drive me to the destruction of the intruding creatures. I grinned as a sword appeared in my right hand and I grew to normal human height. Time seemed to stand still as the timbers and I waited to see who'd move first. An impatient timber made the first move pouncing at the cornered prey. Sensing the instinctual shift in my mood Rare looked at me and said "No don't do it.". Unfortunately her words came to late as I leapt into action. and dusted the first timber giving rare a way out of the circle of remaining preds. She quickly got behind me as a couple other wolves lunged at her. I now stood between rare and nine timbers all looking to make a meal of Rare and I. I leapt back into action a blur moving from one timber turning to dust to another. This took their attention off of Rare and made me their focus. Unfortunately the last timber I'd beaten had knocked me off balance and I'd found myself getting torn up. As Rare watched in fear for my safety she decided to join in the fight. After taking out one with a blast from her horn she gained a second's attention. While that timber backed her down I broke the crash of timbers shredding me with an eruption of flames that went unnoticed by both Rare and the stalking timber. Finally Rare found herself trapped between a cliff wall and the jaws of a hungry timber. As it's muzzle, dripping with saliva, closed in on Rare's smaller form I sent a fireball straight into the timber from be hind dusting it. I slowly approached Rare and as I got within steps I collapsed to the ground weakened from form injures and the use of energy. The last things I remembered where Rare running toward me and her voice screaming my name in concerned fear. Then everything went black as she lifted me in her hooves. When I woke up I found myself in a bed on a side table. I looked around and instantly recognized the interior of Fluttershy's cottage. Seconds after that I realized there were voices in the background speaking and recognized both Shy's and Rare's voices. "The poor dear, you should have seen him Fluttershy." Rare said with concerned admiration. "I hope he'll be okay, those timberwolves really did a number on him," She said sorrowfully. "He just needs a little rest and recuperation time" Shy reassured. "Why before you know it you'll be back mining for gems as if nothing happened at all." Shy said happily. "I should see him once more before I go home." Rare suggested sadly as her voice grew closer. Figuring being handled violently, or at least being squeezed into a hug a split second after waking during recovery was a bad idea, I closed my eyes. Seconds after Rares shadow covered me making things darker as she laid a cheek by the bed and cried at the sight of my tiny form. I rethought my previous idea realizing getting hugged was a better idea than drowning. I carefully got out of the covers and stood on the bed. I grabbed as many hairs of Rares fur as possible in a hug, noticing just how bad I'd ended up, and hollered up to her as soothingly as possible. "Excuse me bellhop I believe my water bed popped as I seem to be soaked and nearly drowned." I yelled laughing. Rare's huge eye opened and moved downward to look at my bed and seen me hugging her cheek. Her blue eye grew huge as she gasped and moved her head and dragging me into the air. "Darling you're awake!" she said excitedly. "Oh that's great news." Shy said joining her. Rare then realizing I was hanging in thin air by her fur lowered me onto Shy's muzzle. "I'm sorry you ended up in such terrible condition." Rare apologized. "You should know me by now, gotta show off for the ladies." I joked. "Besides it wasn't you that did this to me, it's more the timbers and my own fault." I reasoned reassuringly. "Besides if you're at fault for anything it was that quick thinking rescue you did by bringing me here." I admitted proudly. "How are you feeling?" Shy asked worriedly. "A bit drained and sore but I'm alive, breathing, and able to move I just won't be able to do much showing off as I'm able." I answered. "That's good, you should rest a little more then." Shy instructed. "I do wish I could be more helpful in your recovery than I have." Rare said sincerely. "Well by my estimation and by doc Shy's suggestion all I need is a bit of downtime, am I right doc?" I looked at Shy for confirmation. "I guess so" Shy laughed. "Are you suggesting what I think you are?" Rare said shocked. "All I need is to sleep off and on until I'm at full charge then everything goes back to normal, all I really need is a something comfy to sleep on, maybe a pillow, and a blanket to cover up if I get cold, something I think can be find pretty much anywhere." I surmised. "Oh Fluttershy can I please?" Rare begged. "I really don't know, he's super tiny and he could easily get stepped on or something" shy answered. "Please Fluttershy, I'll keep him on a nice comfy pillow where I can keep an eye on him?" Rare pleaded using a puppy eyes technique. "Oh alright, make sure you're very careful" Shy conceded. With a good number of "thank yous" from Rare I was levitated into Rare's mane and we were off to Carousel Boutique. Once there Rare took me upstairs and set me on a pillow on her bed and carefully pulled the blanket over me so only my head stuck out. "Now you just stay right there and get some rest, I'll be back to check on you later." Rare said sweetly. "Yes mother dear." I joked in response. "Very funny now seriously you need to relax, sleep will help you recover faster." Rare said as she left the room. Having been awake for less than an hour sleep was hard to reach. Didn't help the thought that I was in Rare's bedroom and was used to it from sleeping on her pillow every time I was over had me laughing. I thought about how much I was over. "I'm back dear did you sleep well?" Rare asked hours later. "Actually I couldn't sleep so I just laid here and stared up at the ceiling thinking." I answered. "Dear you know you should have been sleeping, Fluttershy's orders." Rare reprimanded me. "I agree but sleep wouldn't take me but I still relaxed and that's all I really need to to do recharge." I explained. "Besides I think you'll like what I've been thinking about." I said slyly. "Are you sure?" Rare asked shocked at my thoughts. "As much as I'm playing guest and helping you out I think it'd be more efficient." I confirmed. I had been thinking about taking up residence with Rare. "Are you asking me?" she asked. "Actually you're one of two ponies I need to check with, the other being Apple Bloom." I answered nervously. "I think it'd be wonderful having you here all the time." Rare admitted. "I agree that we should ask Apple Bloom first as she's the one that brought you into our lives." Rare said thoughtfully. "If you want I can go get her since she's only been in bed a half hour." Rare offered. "Let's wait until Sweetie gets up for school and talk with her and after that maybe we'll go talk to the Apples about it." I compromised. When it got time for Sweetie to come down for breakfast Rare and I were waiting for her. When she made it to the bottom of the stairs we led her into the kitchen. At first we had to assure her she was not in trouble. "DO YOU REALLY WANT TO LIVE WITH US!?" Sweetie shouted in excitement. "I was thinking about it but I want your input as well as the Apples'." I responded. "THAT WOULD BE AWESOME!" Sweetie shouted. "Well then I guess the only opinions needed are the Apple families'." I said shrugging. "Let us be off then." Rare rushed. At the Apples' farm we were greeted by Big Mac. We got Granny's, 'Blooms, and AJ's whereabouts from Big Mac in his round about way. It wasn't too hard to round up all three of the Apple ladies. "So what is it ya needed ta talk ta us three 'bout?" AJ asked. "As you've heard I was involved in a scuffle recently with a group of timbers." I began. "Unfortunately I ended up over doing it because of silly stallion reasons, and I was stuck at Shy's for some time." I stated to the nodding Apple girls. "I, in feeling guilty and hearing he only needed a bit of rest to finish his recovery, decided to offer to watch over and help him while he was laid up." Rare continued. "And where are ya goin' with this?" 'Bloom asked getting scolded by the older Apples. "Well While I was having trouble sleeping I got to thinking, I then discussed those thoughts with Rare." I stated initiating the finale. "Sweetie Belle and I agree with what he'd said and we thought it'd be best to have your input on whether or not he could move in with sweetie and I." Rare finished hurriedly, "Are you saying you don't like living with us anymore?" 'Bloom asked sadly. "Not at all I just figured that since I'm over at Carousel so much that it'd be better logically if I lived with Rare so that way no time is wasted on waiting for me to get there on the days I was going to help." I explained. 'Bloom still had a sad look on her face. "It's not like I'm leaving back to my home plane." I reasoned. "You'll be able to see me almost as much as you do here, I'll just be in town instead of here." I said softly. "I can come help when Rare doesn't need me plus on crusader night's I might be able to stay over and hang with you." I made an attempt to cheer her up. "Besides maybe we can work out a schedule or something and then you can have me around more often." I continued as her smile widened and tears slowed. "Plus I can't live without that spot in your bow, I wouldn't survive if I let it get too cold." I said laughing. "I say it's up ta you little feller." Granny Smith said interrupting. "Ah agree with Granny and ah know she'll agree that you're always welcome ta stay or visit any time." AJ agreed looking at Apple Bloom. "Alright but if I schedule ya and ya don't show up without tellin' me I'mma hog tie ya ta my bow." 'Bloom threatened smiling as she hugged me before she gave me back to Rare. "Alright then since I don't have anything here I guess it's all done and settled." I said relaxing. "Not quite yet darling" Rare corrected. "Apple Jack, Apple Bloom would you two like to go out for ice cream, our treat?" Rare asked. The two younger Apples agreed. I hopped into my spot in 'Bloom's bow as we started off. 'Bloom and Sweetie walked side by side excitedly gabbing about how cool it was to have me live with them. After the ice cream was gone and we'd went our separate ways Rare decided that home was the destination. At Carousel we put Sweetie to bed and then had some coffee in the kitchen as we chatted. After that I was placed back in my spot on her pillow as we bedded down for the night. For a few weeks things went smoothly. Errands were run, business dealt and responsibilities taken care of. Slowly over the weeks nightmares crept over my sleep. They progressively got worse. Then one night they struck their hardest.... Side 5: A Nightmarish Situation"Princess Luna!" I screamed as the younger of the two royal sisters was attacked. I tried moving to go save her but was myself set upon by an unknown enemy. I realized seeing the princess meant it was just a dream yet I was too busy attempting to defend myself and the princess to break out of it's trance. Everything I changed was just as easily made futile by whatever was battling me in my dream. As my temper, defensive instincts and fear took hold of me I made one last ditch effort to take control of me dream and charged up for an attack of my own. Suddenly I was in Rares room in Carousel. Luna was no longer around and neither were the creatures that had ambushed me in the dream. A scorched hole where the window used to be lead me to a more horrifying sight. Rare was lying on her side looking like she'd been attacked with a magic beam from one of the princess' horns. It was then that it hit me what had stuck Rare. I heard Sweetie running toward us in the hall and yelled "Sweetie get me some wet towels some dry towels, the emergency kit, and some ice packs.". Her hoofsteps immediately started toward the stairway. I immediately started every healing method I had in my arsenal. By the time Sweetie returned I had Rare looking alot better. Most of her wounds were healed and she looked less severe then she had when I found her. "What happened to her?" Sweetie asked passing me everything I asked her to retrieve. "You should go get a doctor or an ambulance, I've worn myself out healing this much of the damage and I won't be able to get her to the hospital in my condition." I told Sweetie. "Will she be ok?" Sweetie asked starting to cry. "Only a doctor and time can answer that, now go." I answered guiltily. When Sweetie was gone I hung my head, hugged Rare carefully and apologized for having put her in her current condition. I waited hidden as a spider in the corner of a ceiling until an emt came and took Rare to the hospital. Sweetie went over to her and Rare's parents place while Rare was recovering. I stayed alone at Carousel getting updates from Twi, Pinkie, Dash, AJ and Shy. When I was told they moved Rare to a room and she was taking visitors I immediately made a trip to check on her without being in the same room. I landed in a branch outside her room window. Inside she looked a bit like her usual self with the only difference being bandaged. Her eyes were full of sadness. A nurse came in and asked her if she was expecting somepony to come visit her. She answered someone close to her that she wished would come talk to her. My heart broke as she told the nurse it was her new roommate. At that moment I made a grave decision. I flew back to Carousel and hastily left a goodbye note with regards to every one of the element bearers I had befriended. After that I made my way out to a forest a good ways toward the center of Equestria. I knew that if a search were to be started that it would be a good place not to be found. Remembering Luna's dream walking abilities made me realize that that was the way I'd be found and that in order to not harm anypony I'd have to leave Equestria. In the few days I estimated I had before Lunas dream walking was integrated into the search I had in a cave and did some problem solving thinking. I could only think of one way out and I had to use it before I was caught and forced to face the chances of hurting somepony else. I needed to use the mirror in the Crystal Empire. Now the strategizing really began. In the days it would take me to get to the Crystal Empire my plans might either be known or guessed. I needed to get into the room containing the mirror, lock the door and possibly break the mirror before I was caught and help captive. As the sun rose the next day I took flight. The first part of my plan was gaining ground by getting to the Crystal Empire ahead of any alerts that my be made known. As soon as the first spires of the kingdom appeared in the distance I made for a quick landing. Part two of my plan was to send a few shadow clones in to distract the guards and royals, giving me a chance to get to the mirror and use it. I sent the clones in on the ground while I made my way from above. As the herd of clones stormed the town I saw Shining himself make to arrest a few. This only ended in puffs of white smoke going up around him. Everywhere I looked clones of me were either outrunning the guards or disappearing as they were caught. Knowing they wouldn't last long I made a beeline for the castle as fast as I could. Upon making it through a window in the castle I switched from sparrow to fly morph and started buzzing toward my goal from up by the ceiling. Soon I found the door that lead to the mirror and my escape. I flew under it and demorphed in the darkness of the room. I took one look back at the door, a few tears dropping as I remembered all the bonds I'd made in this plane, and started pushing a hand through the mirror's surface when suddenly a light blue aura enveloped me. "Going somewhere little guy?" came Cadance's soft reassuring voice sounding slightly smug. "Before you even think of saying or doing anything hear me out." she pleaded. "Rarity told us the whole story and everypony knows it was an accident." she started. "She's on her way here as well as the others, and my aunts and they all wish to hear from you on your side of what happened." Cadance explained. "So I'm going to put you in a guest room until they get here, and I'm going to expect that you'll respect all of us and not try to pull any tricks and that you'll stay and talk with all of us." she said as she took me to the room she mentioned, her eyes pleading. "Fine but if I'm anything like dear old dad you're gonna end up babysitting." I conceded with a smug look to my eyes. CadAnce opened a nearby door and setting me on the bed requested "please stay in here." As the door closed I noticed two guards move into place in front of it in the hallway. "If you truly heard what had transpired you'd have thrown me in the dungeon with a power sapping spell." I spat under my breath. I sighed and sat on the pillow to strategize. It didn't take long to formulate a plan. I apologized through the air to Princess Cadance and then made my move. I wasn't gonna risk doing what I did to Rare, or worse, to anypony else and that justified my failed oath. I summoned a clone and told him to stay in the room. Then I used a sleeping powder to put the guards outside the door to sleep. As soon as they were asleep I made my run. I was halfway to the mirror room when I heard the alarm sound. I pushed myself to go faster knowing I had to get through to the other side and break that half of the portal. I'd just slid under the door when I heard Cadance's voice from down the hall. I again used the air to carry my apology as I shed one last tear and entered the mirror. As soon as I exited the other side I turned and shot a devastating fireball, destroying the mirror and preventing me from being followed. I looked around noting that I was home but I was alone. I decided to rest after my escape and take a few days to relax. Side 6: Back To Square OneMonths after my escape from Equestria and return home I was still alone. I was playing a game on the web and listening to some music on a player. As a song played I jumped. I replayed the song and again was shocked at what I heard. Rare thought spoke sadly. she started as her discovery startled her. I asked myself not expecting to get a response. Rare asked desperately. I quickly stopped the song. As soon as I did Rare's thought cut off. Part of me hurt from the memory of what I did before I left Equestria and from the sadness in Rare's voice, the other part of me decided I needed to research more into this development. I started the song again. For a few minutes I waited anxiously. Then Rare's voice sobbing from the emotional hurt I was causing her. I stayed silent as all the love she had for me as a friend poured out. The sorrowful sound pulled at me, making me rethink my plan stay at home. For days it went on like that. Voluntarily breaking my heart for the name of research. Finally one day I made a desperate experiment out of seeing if the phenomenon was a two way street. I started playing love songs to convey how I loved her as a friend, the others I'd created bonds with, and everything else about Equestria, and songs that described how much I suffered not being in Equestria. Soon enough more than thoughts were coming across the music supported channel. These conversations only helped strengthen Equestria's pull on my heart and mind. I finally broke one day while rifling through my schematics file cabinet. A way to get back to Equestria was suddenly the only thing on my mind. As I built a replacement model of the item on the schematics I packed all of my worldy possessions. When both everything was packed and the new remote completed. I wrote a goodbye letter to those who I once lived with then sent Rare a message using a song with the lyrics "I'm on my way." before laughing at the irony of being back to square one on how I got to Equestria the first time as I activated my remote. I awoke to find myself back in the Crystal Empire. I was in the lawn outside the castle. I breathed a sigh recognizing a feeling of home I normally got from the place I just left. I made the decision to go see Cadance and Armor and apologize for everything I did the night I left. As a shadow fell over me I had a split second to realize I'd been beaten to the punch as the bars of a cage quickly surrounded me. I knew that I was in trouble the moment I was caught. Fearing I'd be attacked I curled up into a ball and hid as the cage was lifted. "I'd be afraid too if I was to face what now lies in your near future, but you know that I won't hurt you," Cadances voice came through the bars. I uncurled and discovered that it was Cadance that was carrying my cage as she boarded a train. "You will be fine and I'm glad you came back but you are in quite the bit of trouble. "she said without even looking in the cage. "I'm not going to let you out of the cage until I'm supposed to so I'll ask you to not repeat your last feat and make things worse and to stay put." She stated looking in the cage with pleading eyes as she set the cage down. I silently moved to the far side of the cage away from her and sat down not looking at her. She reacted by spinning the cage until I was back close to her and cheerfully said "Everything's going to be all right, you're back amongst family." as she laid on the seat with the side of the cage against her side. I was silent the whole train ride. Harming Rare like I had and then running from the problem was no excuse for treating everypony like I had. I wasn't going to beg for mercy nor forgiveness I felt I didn't deserve. At one of the stops the cage was lifted and Cadance exited the train. Looking around I easily recognized Canterlot. "Alright little guy time to pay for your actions." Cadance said grimly as she walked toward her aunts castle. The first thought to cross my mind was that my plans for reuniting with Rare had just been cancelled. I let the last remaining bits of unconscious hope blow away in that moment as we entered the castle. In the throne room I faced my doom as bravely as possible. It came in the form of Auntie Celestia and Auntie Luna. I kept my head bowed and my eyes closed in submission. "I see you brought him, how much trouble did he give you?" Tia asked critically. "He was too sad and scared to do much more than wait for your judgment in the center of his cage." Cadance answered expressing the emotions I felt through her voice. "If only he knew what awaits him this night." Lulu said smugly. "Agreed sister, things are as set as they can be so let us not keep him waiting then." Tia said with finality. "Cadance take our guest to the garden and drag him through the mud puddles, dirt, and grass, dirty him up a bit." Tia instructed. "I shall have a guard retrieve you when we are ready." She said before my cage door was opened and I was levitated out in a light blue aura. All three of the princesses wore evil grins. Outside Cadance did as she was told. I didn't fight against Tia's instructions and stayed pretty much as limp as Cadance's aura would let me. Soon I was a ball of mud, dirt, and blades of grass. A guard came out shortly after telling Cadance to take me to a room. By this point I just shut everything out and awaited whatever punishment I was going to receive. Soon she stopped in front of a door in a hallway of doors that ended in a small room. She knocked as she put me down and then disappeared as a voice from inside responded. I heard hoofsteps approach from the opposite side of the door and prepared myself to be ground into the carpeting by the hooves of the room's resident. The door opened and instead of hearing a scream and feeling the sole of a hoof flatten me into the ground, I was picked up. "Oh your poor dear let's get you cleaned up." the voice of whoever answered the door said. I was levitated by a blue aura to a nearby sink as it was filled with warm water. Soap was added to the water at the same time I was placed in it. Then a pair of hooves vigorously scrubbed all the debris from the garden. As the last bit of dirt disappeared into the soapy water a scream resounded. I cringed awaiting the be destroyed. Instead I was pulled from the sink and thrust into a towel where I was dried as vigorously as I'd been cleaned. As the towel receded I heard a loud gasp. I was floated from the towel into the arms of a pony. She squeezed me against her chest in a hug. "Thank the princess it is you." A voice from above celebrated. A large tear splashed down on me from above and brought me out of my stupor. The scent of her fur was the first thing to hit me. As I fumbled for thoughts in disbelief her fur color caught my eye. I was struck dumb by everything that had lead up to this moment. I wanted to struggle so fearing that I was being tricked by an enemy. I was too paralyzed to do more than open and close my mouth in silence. Every one of my senses screamed out the perfection in proof that my thoughts were wrong. I was lifted up to stare in my captors face. When I stared into those big blue eyes the truth finally hit me and life was brought back into both my voice and my body. Relief and happiness flooded out of me through my tear ducts. "Shh it's okay everything's all right, I'm right here." Rare said comfortingly as she returned to hugging me. For a few minutes we were frozen in that hug, crying joyous tears at seeing each other again. Then Rare stopped and put me down on the bed. Her expression went from happy to serious. I lowered my head in shame thinking she would scold me about how I'd injured her during a nightmare. "Now now don't look so down." she said placing a hoof under my chin and gently prodding me to look at her face. "I know why you ran away and I'd like you to know I know it was an accident and that both Sweetie and I forgive you for that whole incident." Rare said smiling. "We're all happy you care that much but there are other ways of dealing with problems." she reassured. "Now if you're ready there's a few ponies you need to apologize to." Rare said nuzzling me. "Don't even think about guilt tripping yourself, what's done is done, now let's go." she said as she lifted me to her mane. Out in the hallway she went to the table in the small room at the end of the hallway. There she set me on the table and told me to wait as she went to get the others I had to apologize to. She knocked on every door and kept saying to the occupiers "he's here.". When she finished she returned to me and nuzzled me in reassurance. Then other hoofsteps were heard coming down the hall. Five grim looking mares surrounded the table as well as an innocent looking Cadance and rare. Despite them normally being friends their expressions scared me more than the princesses. I kept my eyes down and dared not to look any of them in the eyes. "Explain to us what happened." Twi said flatly. I sighed and began retracing events beginning when I hurt Rare. "I was having a bad dream and when Rare woke me I accidentally injured her and then proceeded to run away after that." I said guiltily. "Why did you run away?" Twi asked sounding less angry. "I ran to prevent that or any other accident from happening and anypony else getting hurt by me." I confessed. Twi sighed and looked around the table before returning her gaze to me. "Can we get this over with so I can torture the poor little guy?" Dash rudely said out loud. I started to give her permission when Twi interrupted. "Both of you knock it off!" Twi scolded. "Rainbow that will come later." Twi said appealing to Dash. Twi then turned to me. She lifted me with her aura and held me in front of her face so I could look her in the eye. Her expression had softened since I first seen her enter the small room we were in. "What happened that night wasn't something you did voluntarily right?" Twi asked. "I meant to fight off the fear that trapped me in the dream and save Luna yes, to harm Rare by losing track of whether I was awake or not no." I said guiltily. "Then it was an accident and therefore not your fault." Twi stated smiling a little. "As for running away, we appreciate you trying to prevent further harm but we're all friends and as such we are willing to take a few hits if it means we're helping a friend in need." Twi explained. "All we ask is that next time you ask for help from any of us and not run away from your problems." Twi finished as she looked at me pleadingly. "I'll admit I was wrong for running but before I ask for help I wanna make sure I've got some time to calm down first." I compromised. With that Twi hugged me and I was soon being passed around and hugged by everypony. Then Cadance got a grip on me. "As the princess of love I understand your actions were an expression of the love you had for your friends and for that I forgive you." Cadance said solemly. "Although I still owe you some tough love for your stunts in my kingdom but that'll come later." she said smugly. "I'm just gonna say that you're not gonna count earlier's torture, set up, and otherwise utter breakdown of my will as even and that you've got something planned for whatever comes later." I guessed. "Silly a slumber party is what's later." Pinkie yelled. "Oh Twilight can we start now please?" Pinkie begged. "Dear Tia why do I have a bad feeling about this?" I said aloud as Twi agreed to start the slumber party. Turned out my feeling was correct. The slumber party consisted of the girls taking turns picking an activity and I was to own up for my actions with each event choice. Rare chose to play a board game and I was to be her player piece. Another of the girls chose hooficures and I was responsible for that one's hooficure. It went on like that for the rest of the night. At one time during the party Lulu made an appearance. She understood the most about how the nightmare had effected me and sentenced me to a few weeks involuntary duty helping her at night with her dreamwalking and nocturnal pred slaying. I thought that was the easiest punishment. A good while later Aunt Tia herself made an appearance. She asked to see me out in the hall and levitated me out to the hall as she left the room. I cowered from her wrath being helpless in her aura. "You have nothing to fear from me little one for your punishment is and has been dealt." she said reassuringly. "You had to face your friends and earn their trust and friendship back and that is a mighty task indeed after pulling what you have and was a perfect punishment." Tia explained. "Was anypony actually mad at me?" I asked in surprise. "Not mad but we weren't too happy with your choices but that's a talk for a different time, your needed else where." Tia said as she teleported me into the room and levitated me into Rares arms. As Rare hugged me all she could say was "You think I'm being clingy just wait until we get home and Sweetie finds out you're back,". Side 7: Weakness Of The HeartAs I stretched my arms and legs to get them blood pumping I yawned. For a morning at Carousel things seemed quiet. I moved to get out of bed and had to do a double take. My head had been on a pillow and the rest of my body was on a mattress. The blanket was just the right size. Looking around I noticed that I'd grown enough to adjust to the room. This was weird and I figured maybe my room mate or her sister would have some info on it. I decided to find them and ask. I looked around the boutique and found only rooms. I called out both girls' names only to be answered by silence. I figured they were out running errands and decided to look around town for them. I stepped outside and the first thing I noticed was that it was as quiet as Carousel. The town seemed to be devoid of any life. Immediately I tuned my senses and went into an alert state of mind. I wasn't going to get caught off guard by whatever had emptied the town. Deciding to do some recon and get an aerial view of town I decided to morph hawk. I flew upwards until I hit a barrier. It shocked me, shrinking me and draining me of energy. From that high I was able to glide around town. Finding nothing I decided to land on Carousel and rest. A few minutes after I landed I felt tremors through the building coming from the ground. As they got closer I heard loud clopping sounds accompanying them. After that I heard Rare's voice amplified as if from a speaker as it said "You should see my new pet darling.". "What new pet?" came Twi's voice in reply sounding amplified like Rares. Then the sky went transparent and I found myself staring at two gigantic mares that looked exactly like both girls and a monstrous version of Rare's room. Twi's muzzle neared the barrier above me as she tried to get a good look. She gasped as she seen me standing on top of Carousel waving. "He's not a pet." she said lowering her muzzle for me to climb onto but being forced back by Rare. "Be careful dear he's a dangerous little thing." Rare said looking down at me. Wondering why Rare would say such I decided to try going through the barrier. As I did I kept getting hurt, smaller, and weaker. "Oh you poor thing you shouldn't be trying to get out, you'll hurt yourself." Rare said noticing my attempts. Twi wasn't liking what she saw and decided to do something about it. Twi reached a hoof in carefully reaching for me. I climbed into what seemed now like a walled roofless lift. "What are you doing, don't let him out of there!" Rare yelled as Twi lifted the barely visible me to her mane. "Rarity wouldn't ever treat him this way but then again YOU'RE NOT RARITY are you?!" Twi accused the fidgeting unicorn. "What are you saying Twilight I was only keeping him in there so he didn't have another meltdown and hurt himself or anypony else." the fake Rare said feigning sincerity. "Quit lying you impostor and show yourself!" Twi demanded lighting her horn for an offensive beam spell. "Fine you busted me, did it quicker than I expected too." the fake Rare said as flames surrounded her. "When the flames drop blast her then run to the door to the basement, I'll get us into my lab, we'll be safe there." I yelled into Twi's ear. As the flames dropped Queen Chrysalis was revealed. Twi blasted her and soon we were flying down the stairs of the real Carousel. Once in my lab Twi breathed a huge sigh of relief. She looked around until she found a place to sit and rest. When she was comfortable she placed me on a nearby desk. She brought her face down close enough to be able to see me better. "I can barely see you but you look hurt, are you ok?" she asked quietly. "That barrier Chryssy had around the Ponyville model drained my energy and it did some damage as well." I yelled up to her. "I can heal you and try to give you some of my energy." Twi offered as she tipped her horn toward me. "Appreciate the offer but I'd rather you keep every bit you've got." I declined. "You should we might need you to beat Chrysalis." Twi reasoned. "I'll rest, but before I do we have to strategize our capture of that insect and rescue Rare." I yelled changing subject. "What if I get Cadance and Shining to come and help?" Twi asked thoughtfully. "Good idea but no, you know how Cadance gets around me, it'll only complicate the situation when she sees me smaller and more helpless." I stated. "We need the other four element bearers." I concluded. "How do you know we can trust them and how are we gonna get them?" Twi asked. "I've got a teleporter and there's a copy of the insect barrier card on the desk over by that vault behind you that we can use to test Pinkie, AJ, Rainbow and Shy." I answered as if I'd done this before. "All you need to do is punch the button with the name above it of whoever you want to teleport and they'll show up." I instructed Twi. "Dash would be the hardest , AJ second hardest, Pinkie third, and Shy least." I estimated. "You could start easy or you can go difficult it's up to you to tackle." I mused. "Push the button and when the pony appears yell out "insect barrier!" ." I instructed. "How will the card help?" Twi asked with a raised eyebrow. "It'll place a barrier between us and the teleporter any bugs or insects will be trapped behind it, in this case the changelings since they are insects, and anypony not trapped behind it will be able to walk right through it no problem." I answered. "Like a barrier spell meant for one species, it's solid for whoever it's supposed to keep out but for everypony else it's just an image made of air?" Twi checked her understanding. She then put a hoof to her chin in thought. After a minute she pushed a button and immediately called out the card's name. A green barrier popped up between Twilight and the teleporter landing pad. Behind it a light appeared. Unfortunately it was hard to tell the light's color because of the green barrier interfering with the color of the blue light. "WHAT THE HAY?! Rainbow yelled as she appeared. Looking around she spotted Twi. "Hey Twilight, that was awesome and all but could you warn me next time, where are we by the way?" Dash said in greeting. "My lab under Carousel, could you approach the barrier?" I replied. She did as I asked and as she touched the barrier sparks flew and her form shimmered to reveal a changeling. "Wouldn't have thought it was possible, I'mma have to rib Dash for this one." I said laughing. "Very funny now how do we get rid of this guy?" Twi asked giving me a dirty look for finding humor in a serious situation. "Grab the other card off the desk, use it the same way as insect barrier." I said. "It says eradicating aerosal though." Twi pointed out as she picked up the card. "What better way to take on a bug than bug spray?" I laughed. Twi wheeled on the changeling and shouted the new card's name. Within seconds of the card name being said the trapped changeling disappeared in a cloud of dust. "Dear Tia I've created a monster." I said as Twi pushed the next button. "What's that supposed to mean?" Twi said as she turn toward the teleporter pad. When the new light revealed itself to be Pinkie with her eyes big at being teleported, Twi relaxed a bit. Pinkie bounced out through the barrier and started looking at all the lights. "Oooh buttons!" Pinkie said as she pushed one of the teleporter buttons. "Pinkie don't!" Twi and I yelled at the same time too late to be effective. A flash of light hovered above the landing pad and revealed itself to be AJ. "Where in tarnation am ah?" AJ said looking around. Pinkie went to tackle AJ in a hug. Twi's horn glowed in it's light purple aura and Pinkie was caught in Twi's levitation spell. "AJ that green wall in front of you is for our protection, I want you to approach it so we can believe that you're who our senses tell us you are I'll tell you why later all I can say now is Chryssy". I explained slowly and carefully so I didn't confuse AJ. She did as I asked and walked right through it and up to the three of us. "Alright that's some good news, now who get's to push the last button?" I asked grinning slyly. "I'll do it" Pinkie said as she pushed Shy's teleportation button. In a flash Shy was ducked for cover near the back of the landing pad. Before we could say anything a spider landed on her shoulder. In a split second that spider became a stain on a nearby wall with Shy not showing any signs of feeling bad for the creature like she normally would. That was a major red flag. "Eradicating aerosal!" Twi shouted before I could say anything. The changeling Fluttershy instantly became a cloud of dust. Everypony in the room looked at her with an awed expression on their faces. "Okay enough unintentional duel training for now we've got a rescue mission that seems to have worsened during our preparations." I said changing subjects. "We've now got three of our friends taken prisoner by cheese-legged bugs and we've got to rescue them with half our normal forces and me useless." I said briefed the remaining three girls. "Still don't want my help?" Twi asked smugly . "Having all our forces as ya call 'em at full strength would be the smart idea sugarcube" AJ reasoned. "Alright try it but don't weaken yourself too much." I conceded knowing both Twi and AJ were right. Twi's horn started glowing purple as she cast the healing spell on me. Within seconds all my injuries disappeared. After that she cast the energy regeneration spell and I found myself growing back to my normal height. "Not. A. Word." I said as Twi and AJ gave me smug looks. "First things first we find out the locations of the prisoners I think I have an idea on how to do that." I said getting back to business. I maneuvered over to a drawer of cards. Inside was a collection of cards sorted alphabetically. "Twi barrier that alcove there if you would." I ordered. "What are you thinking sugarcube?" AJ asked. as I moved near the alcove. "Ask nicely and if that doesn't bribe the incoming bug and use their own tactic against them to get the queen to open up." I grinned. "Shouldn't you TRY NOT TO USE UP all the energy I just gave you!?" Twi asked sarcastically. "One morph and a clone doesn't take much." I admitted getting a facehoof in response. I turned toward the alcove raising a card above my head and yelled "Monster reborn". In a flash a changeling appeared on the opposite side of the barrier. I morphed charizard and began my interrogation as the changeling cowered in a corner. I asked threateningly. The bug like creature shook as it spoke. "The scaredy one and the violent one are nearby in the train station but the fancy one only my queen knows." it chirped. "Well then I guess your queen and I will have to chat then." I said as I dusted the changeling. A barely visible red aura spread across my body signaling my displeasure at the way things were going. "Twi, Pie, AJ? stay here I'll be right back after talking with Chryssy." I said before immediately teleporting into Sweetie's room. There I created a shadow clone and give him instructions for his task before morphing a changeling. I shrunk him and carried him around until I found Chryssy back in Rare's room. I then entered and got the queens' attention. "Your highness I have captured your target." I said. Chryssy turned to face me with a look of surprise on her face. "How did you manage that and what about the purple alicorn Twilight Sparkle?" she asked inspecting the clone hanging from my muzzle. "They tried sneaking in cottage, he attacked me as she disappeared." I answered. "Well my little friend you might have just earned a promotion." Chryssy said taking the clone from me. "He wanted location of fancy white pony." I laughed. "Did he now, poor dear. I'll tell you since I'm about to destroy you anyway; She's in a cave nearby the gem fields where we have a temporary nest. she laughed slamming the hoof containing my clone to the ground and destroying him with a cloud of dust. " Well then I guess I'll thank you for the info when I get back." I grinned as I demorphed in front of her and teleported back to my lab. "Do you really have to act like that?!" Twi scolded upon my return. "As a group of friends we're a team when the time calls for it and you throw that out the window for your lone wolf excursions." She yelled. "I got the information at least and was going to share it but I like YOUR IDEA better." I said losing my temper and teleporting away. At the train station I decided stealth was the best course of action. I morphed a fly and buzzed around looking for either Dash's or Shy's scent. I soon caught a trail and followed it to the area under the boarding platform. I seemed unguarded but knowing changelings they were watching and that fact made freeing the two mares trapped below from right here difficult. I decided to fly under the platform and free the two before causing a scene. It was dark under the platform but I found my targets quickly. I was about to cut the sealed pods around them when a thought hit me. I retreated a good distance and then did a little trap checking. I asked knowing only a few could answer that question. "Wha-? Oh that's easy it was that awesome litte guy DanG." she answered perfectly. I said turning my attention to Shy. I asked quietly. Hopefully she wouldn't be too afraid to answer. "That was that cute little DanG, I hope he's alright." shy said smiling at the memory. I said moving closer to both pods and morphing a scyther. Reaching the pods I slashed them carefully to open them and free Dash and Shy. "Thank you for saving us." Shy said as she nuzzled the now normal me. "Yeah awesome as usual but what happens next?" Dash asked. "Gimme a sec I may have got you out of those nasty pods but we've still got to get to safety." I said pulling out a cell phone. As Shy placed me back on the ground I dialed a number only I knew. I was making a call I knew wouldn't go unanswered. "Hello?" Twi answered in a confused tone. "Good news I've freed some some friends of ours I just need you to hit their buttons and get them to safety." I urged. "They'll possibly need to be checked for injuries and maybe a little rest to regain some strength, meanwhile I'm going digging for my gem." I said hanging up the phone. "Oh no her highness was right he's come here and freed the captives!" A shocked changeling yelled. "Hello ladies, while I'm here would you care to dance?" I asked watching both Shy and Dash disappear out of the corner of my eye. I then leapt into battle using flame charge to take down both bugs. After that I had to make sure they wouldn't get news of me out too quickly. I decided to stash both changelings in the pods and reseal them. I made my way out into the open after that and morphed charizard and headed toward the gem fields. I was now running this rescue on pure instinct. Unfortunately this meant my judgment could easily be clouded. I landed amongst the dirt and sand and instantly morphed wolf. I knew Rare's scent well enough that it was easy to find. I followed it until I hit a dead end made of a cliff wall. I instantly recognized the scent of changelings going beyond the wall. I morphed from wolf to charizard and used mega punch on the wall to bust open the door. Inside the cavern the pathway grew dark the further deep I went. I luckily didn't run into any changelings as I made my way. Unconsciously instinct and emotion ran together and I soon found myself without the tail flame of the fire type dragon I'd morphed yet had night vision that came with a form so natural to me. As I moved down the tunnels I'd stop and scent the air keeping Rare's scent ahead of me. If anything was to give me away it this point it was the sickle shaped claws of mine that kept taping the tunnel floors. Finally the tunnel opened up to a room with a throne in the center and a cage with a mound of purple and white inside. I made my way cautiously over to the cage expecting a trap. Upon reaching the cage Rare's scent both relaxed me and fueled my emotional instincts. I carefully broke the cage open and checked on Rare by gently nudging her. She turned to look at me blinking and squinting to get her eyes adjusted to the lack of light. I then saw a touch of green hidden among the familiar sapphire irises. "Gotcha lover boy." Rare laughed evilly. Chains of a magically reinforced silk instanlty wrapped me arms, legs and mouth preventing my retaliation. I shifted back to charizard breaking the bods instantly. Chryssy emerged from a layer of green flames as she revealed her true self. I became lost in the volatile mixture of instinct and emotion, mega evolving in megacharizard as I did. I roared spouting a line of flames over Chryssy's head. "Bit of a hot head are we? Surrender to me and I'll let you say goodbye to her before I crush you." Chryssy offered. I charged her but more silk and an army of changelings instantly halted my progress and started wearing down my adrenaline and energy. I was tearing at a few changelings that'd attached themselves to me when a blast of confetti cleared my back of the insects. A purple beam of aura energy and a Rainbow line took a few more off me. My mind now clear of the poisonous toxin that had put me in this situation instantly rejoiced. AJ ran up and helped me to my feet. "What's going on?!" Chryssy screamed. "I'd say good friends getting over a disagreement for the sake of saving another friend." I said glaring at Chryssy. "It's one of the many powers of the magic of friendship and it'll be the one that'll stop your attack on our hearts.!" I roared realizing I was empowered by the magic of friendship. "Dan catch!" Twi yelled as she threw a small object in my direction. I caught it and looked at it to see what she'd thought of. It turned out to be something very useful. I looked at chryssy, raised the card in my hand and yelled out the words "Spellbinding circle.". Instantly Chryssy was frozen in place and the five mares and I were able to thin out the changeling numbers at our leisure. Finally we turned to the changeling queen. "I'm going to free you now and one of two things is going to happen; Either you're going to tell me Rare's location or I'm going to thrash you until you volunteer the info or permission to enter your head." I growled. "Dan calm down please." Twi asked as she and the other girls notice my shift from dragon to raptor. I dispelled the trap effect and face Chryssy head on. "Oh back to the overgrown lizard form again?" Chryssy taunted. "You gonna pass on information or we gonna come to blows?" I replied threateningly. "Your anger makes me feel so much stronger than I was before I came up with this brilliant plan." Chryssy laughed. "If Celestia didn't stand a chance last time what makes you think you have a chance this time?" she bragged. "Instincts, emotion, intellect, experience, oh and one more thing.... IT'S PERSONAL." I answered smugly courageous. "Please be careful sugarcube." AJ pleaded. "Ha he won't get the chance." Chryssy said sending a blast from her horn my direction. I dodged easily replying with "we shall see.". Our battle began with more or her beams flying at me. I dodged and fought back with a few strikes of my own. It soon became a graceful scene of violence and fury. After a while it looked like I was going to lose. Then came the deciding moment. Chryssy leapt high in the air hoping to pin me down. I rolled onto my back and kicked a leg skyward, piercing a hole in the changeling queen with a toe claw. "So now you have a choice; surrender, go back to your hidey hole, and give us Rare's location or I move my leg and you get a nice line down your belly." I snarled. "Fine you win she's in the prison cell right behind the cage now let go of me and I'll leave." Chryssy hissed. I slid my claw out careful not to do any more damage and the changeling queen fell to the cave floor. I turned and ran to the cage. I shoved my shoulders against the empty cage and pushed. AJ and the others came over and helped on their own best way. Soon the cage had moved and I noticed a line in the wall. I shoved against the edge and the wall turned inward revealing a small dark room. Inside was a lump of purple and white. Tears started pouring down my cheeks as I moved to inspect Rare for signs of life. I nudged her a couple times gently with my snout. She turned and blinked in the light Twi's horn was giving off. As soon as she her eyes had adjusted she noticed she was staring face to face with a raptor. Instead of startling she looked straight into my eyes. "Call down now my hero, I'm alright, just a little dirty is all." she said reassuring me. As her hooves reached behind my shoulders to bring me into a hug I started unwillingly demorphing to my normal tiny self. By the time we we hugging I found myself crushed into her fur. "Not to interrupt this sweet moment but we better get home before anything else happens." Twi said. Rare started to exit the cell she'd been in when she fell over from weakness. I caught her before she hit the ground and proceeded to morph back to charizard and gently carried her out of the temporary changeling nest. Within an hour she was back at home on her couch with the rest of us getting her water, light snacks, or something for comfort. Twi and I slowly healed her with healing spells. "So is this a temporary truce or are we gonna be at war over this until something changes?" I asked Twi with a grim yet unsure tone. "Depends on both of us. I myself apologize for yelling at you like I did." Twi said sincerely. "Before I apologize I must explain my behavior." I said guiltily. "The reason I tend to go solo is because I really care about you ladies." I said attempting to explain. "What I mean is that when you girls get hurt it hurts me inside, emotionally and it angers me and I really don't want you girls to endanger yourselves when I can safely do so without anypony else getting hurt." I said elaborating. "I guess you could say that you girls, in fact a good portion of Equestria has went from feeling like family to being and I want to protect that family no matter what the cost." I summarized. Twi gently lifted and then kissed me atop the head. "That's really sweet of you and we all appreciate that sentiment but family is there to protect each other, taking in all the risks as much as the rewards and paying all necessary costs." she said softly. "Friends are the same way and will take the same risks and pay the same costs, this just means that no matter how much you want to protect us we're willing to take a few hits to protect you just as much." she explained. "If you think about it the only difference between friends and family is genetics." she said laughing. A single tear rolled down her right cheek. "Alright then sis I guess then that means that I got your back as well as everypony else's." I admitted. "Yes you do and we have yours no matter how much your refuse." she laughed compromising. "Deal." I said as we hugged. After a dew days rest Rare was right back to her old self. She told the other five mares and I about how Chryssy had used my looks to capture Rare and entrap me while I was resting from the rainbow falls trip. For awhile afterward the mares and I'd test each other. After a few days everypony settled down and life went back to normal. Side 8: If You Wager With A DraconequusSide 8: If You Wager With A Draconequus "I should have known he'd keep the territory random and far away." I sighed for about the hundredth time that night. "I should've counter-offered an easier challenge instead of letting my mouth run." I berated myself loudly. "Now look at me, Tia knows where in the Equestrian countryside I am, smaller than normal, no powers, weapons, abilities or anything else for that matter except experience and what good will that do me if I'm as vulnerable as a normal person?" I pouted missing all that I'd had. It had all started a couple days back when I was relaxing in the sun on top of Carousel Boutique. Despite a bit of recurring homesickness everything felt impossibly perfect. Then a case of the willies shattered the tranquility. I ignored it and went on staring at the sky thinking about an eagle I knew and wondering if I'd ever get to soar with her again. Then a shadow fell over me interrupting my thoughts. "Heya buddy trying to get a tan?" came the voice of trouble incarnate. "What do I owe this visit to, Discord oh lord of chaos?" I asked annoyed at having my reminiscence interrupted. "Well I was just passing through and I saw a couple foals playing and had a real strong temptation to be mean so I decided to see if one of my friends could keep me busy until it passes." Discord said adding his usual dramatic flare to his words. "So you decided to ask me?" I asked adding sarcasm to my tone. "You didn't look like you were doing anything important so I thought why not." Discord replied dramatically. "How about a game Discord, you name it?" I asked hoping to pay back his interruption with a torturous strategy in a card game. "Pinkie promise I get to pick?" he asked with an over done expression of joy. I did the motions and words I was taught and as soon as I'd finished Discord celebrated like a child would in the same situation. "All right I've heard you say that you've survived being at that size for a long time, but then again that was the same time you got your powers." Discord accused making a strong point. "Never thought of it that way, what are you thinking?" I asked thinking over his incredibly true statement."You a lot smaller, lost somewhere, as vulnerable as any human, your only help is your instincts, and Fluttershy and her friends have to find you, I'd even be willing to wager a week of charity." Discord said listing off the details. "A challenge is it, and what would happen if I lost after agreeing to your terms?" I asked demanding the stakes. "Oh well that; I'd be able to spread chaos for a week without restriction AND you have to join me for that week." Discord grinned evilly."Fair enough as for surviving until found, am I able to build weapons, shelter and other essentials from the environment around me?" I asked knowing that was vital information. "Like turning a thistle spike into a spear yes, holding your hand out and a weapon appears, no powers so no." Discord answered clarifying the meanings of the word make."I'll tell you what I'm up for a challenge, and I'm confident my experiences will be a big help even with my limitations, challenge accepted." I said shaking hands with Discord to seal our agreement. With a flash I found myself about quarter of a centimeter tall. Discord had also transported me inside the library where all six mares were gathered discussing somepony they'd all randomly forgotten. I looked around me trying to figure out how close I was to any of them. On the other side of a stack of books I saw a familiar curly purple tail. Emotions and logic mixed with experience and I quickly made my way up the makeshift staircase. On top I flopped onto back taking a breather. From beside me I heard the girls' voices as they talked. I listened in to see if there was something that might help me get their attentions. "HOW CAN WE ALL SIMULTANEOUSLY FORGET SOMEPONY LIKE THIS IT'S NOT RIGHT?!" Twi shouted in frustration at the others. "Yeah we were just planning a party for whoever it was and now we don't know who it is we were planning a party for." Pinkie agreed heavily. "He seems quite important to me for some reason, maybe something around here can give us a clue or bring our memories back, preferably something that has a face and a name." Rare said sounding worried and confused. All the other mares started looking around for some evidence of my identity. "I think I might be in love with whoever it is." Rare whispered as a tear rolled down her cheek. She wiped the tear away, put on a brave face and joined the others in the search with a bit more determination. Rare absentmindedly turned, her tail sweeping me off the cover as her hind legs knocked over the books. I was glad for the chance to not have to jump into the purple tail. From her tail it wasn't hard to her nose. When the books fell Rare had grabbed her tail to get it out of the way, unwillingly transferring me to a forehoof. Relaxing from the scare she wiped the forehoof on her brow sending me falling to her muzzle. "What is this?!" Rare asked staring straight at me. "How in hoofing Equestria did a flea get on my nose?" she said picking me up with a forehoof. She headed straight for the nearest window holding me like I was something disgusting. "Wait Rarity did you say bug, don't do anything with it until I can see as I have a feeling it might be related to this somepony we've forgotten." Twi said from across the room, falling on deaf ears. "What was that darling, did you say something?" Rare asked as she tossed me out the window, realizing she'd been spoken to. I landed hard after my flying a good ways away from Twi's library. I checked for injuries and found nothing hurt. Instinct kicked in and I climbed the nearest blade of grass to get my bearings. Looking around I found myself in town square. That made me happy as I was still in town. I was too distracted strategizing to pay attention to my surroundings until a shadow overtook the area around me. I looked up in time to see a huge Light purple hoof descending toward me. My only reaction was to teleport and by the time I realized it wasn't working it was too late for me to do anything but close my eyes and await the inevitable. With a ground shaking clop the hoof landed. From above a familiar voice sounded and I instantly was looking upward to confirm what I heard. As I did Flitters right forehoof lifted and flew over me as she went on her way. Unfortunately it was replaced by her right hindhoof which dropped down at an obviously different angle. This time as I anticipated my demise I kept my eyes open. The hind hoof landed close enough to send my grass blade whipping back and forth. My vision flashed between green and light purple as I was sent flying. When my head finally caught up to my body I found myself surrounded by light purple. All of my senses told me I was on Flitter, just above the hoof that had nearly ended me and instinct told me to grab a hair and tie in asap. As I did the hoof lifted but never landed. As I watched from my new hangout Flitter gained altitude and was beginning a flight to somewhere in Equestria. I could watch in nervousness as the practical victory Ponyville represented shrank in distance and the difficulty of my task grew. Trying to get to Flitters ear was way more difficult when she was flying compared to when she was walking and was something not worth attempting in my situation. I cursed my luck and decided to wait until she landed before attempting to reach her ear. In the meantime I just had to be careful not to touch skin and enjoy the scenery as it passed below. Hopefully my experience was as helpful throughout the rest of this challenge as it had been so far. I awoke not knowing how or when I'd fallen asleep and found Flitter landing amongst a clearing in a forest. As soon as her hooves hit the ground I untied myself and started making my way to her back. Halfway up her body started tipping toward the ground and I was left with the choice to either stay and possibly end up splattered or jump pony and survive. The fall was definitely one I normally wouldn't have risked but I saw below me some reassurances to the safety of my health. I hit a leaf the lead me sliding onto a blade of grass that took me to the ground. Flitters titanic body sent a tremor through the ground signaling she was down and I breathed a small sigh. The grass darkened around warning me a tad late that Flitter was placing a hoof flat on the ground. I quickly found myself pinned between the spongy sole of Flitters hoof and the dirt of the ground with barely enough room to breathe, passing out shortly after being pinned from the sheer relief of being alive and unharmed. The next morning I awoke to find Flitter had taken off and left me alone. At this point I sat down and started berating myself for taking the bet. Now I was really in trouble. From my heart I heard a song resonate. From it I heard Rare calling for me. Hearing her voice through the song gave me an idea. Using natural energy and a song's energy I played a song in reply. Feeling a connection come into existence I told Rare to bring the girls and follow the song's energy to find the "somepony they'd forgotten", making it easier by deciding to stay in the general area and playing the song every so often. Having made that bit of Discord's challenge easier I now focused on the next task, surviving until evac. For this I went around the area gathering and setting up defences both body wise and making a small shelter for myself. While gathering supplies for shelter and defences I also did a bit of hunting and water gathering. I set up in the crook of a tree about eye height off the ground. I made sure to cover my scent as well as the sight of my shelter to prevent predators from finding me so easily. I covered up using a leaf I'd cut up and before falling asleep wished that the girls would rush knowing Princess Luna would be able to help pinpoint me easier. I knew Luna would somehow cover for me and keep most night time preds and insectivores away. The next day I'd left my shelter to get more water. A sound captured my attention interrupting my drink and forcing to focus on the sound. I strained listening intently to identify the source of the sound. "Come ladies he's just over here!" Rare yelled rushing the rest of the girls and making stare mouth wide open in shock and relief. "Shouldn't we be going slower so we don't you know step on him or something?" Twi yelled in reply being the logical one. I laughed at how close I was to success. Then a shadow fell across the grass. "She's right he's practically a bug, maybe you should be more careful unless you want an unfortunate accident." Discord broke in smugly sending my temper flaring. "Your presence here is assurance we've found him, spread out girls and look and move carefully." Rare said just as smugly but with a hint of rebellion. "Alright ladies you've forced my hand." Discord said snapping his fingers. Before I could react everything went dark. I instantly found myself pinned beneath a hoof. I couldn't tell whether it was Twi's or Rares because all my senses told me both. I struggled needlessly as neither the hooves nor my senses worked the way I wanted them to. I then stopped moving both to conserve energy and for fear of causing the pressure pressing down on the hoof to increase. Then Discords voice caught my attention. "You ladies might not want to struggle to move your hooves too much as I've split our little friend in two and placed him under one hoof of two of you who has the best bonds with him and attempting to move your hooves will increase the pressure until he's pancaked." Discord said making me re-strategize. "Why are you doing this to your friends?" Shy asked nearly crying. "Gotta do something to keep my image." Discord said simply. "Alright girls we just have to figure this out and find a way out of this." Twi said determinedly. "All of us." she said staring straight into Rare's crying eyes. Down below I did the math. "Discord!" I yelled in rage expecting it to be a waste of energy. "Did you call my little opponent?" Discord said smugly. "If I concede will you end this, it's gone too far." I asked willingly to take one for the team. "Nothing will stop me unless you win." Discord grinned evilly before disappearing. I then realized that I'd fallen into a deeper trap than I thought and that there was only one course of action due to my current limitations. Once again I pulled a song out of energy and played the lamentation for all to hear. If I was going down I wanted all those I cared about to know as much as possible. Then two voices rang out. "We may be in a bad situation but there are those that need us and as longs as they do we will not fail to beat you!" Twi declared with "sound the bugle" empowering her words. "He cannot be defeated this easily, I won't let the love of my life just give up like that.!" Rare whispered as quiet as Fluttershy normally was yet her words were forceful and stronger being backed by "don't let go". Then both girls apologized for their next move. The spirit I'd instilled in them flowed from them and into the remaining four. All the memories and movies scenes as well as music swallowed AJ, Dash, Pinkie and Shy. Then from all six played both "get off my back" and "can't take me" as they all let their spirit's flow outward. Below the hooves I felt my spirit resonate with theirs. I went from "homeland" to both rebellious songs in the blink of an eye. There was a flash as the resonance enveloped Discord and he disappeared. Discord appeared next to my fully whole body under Rare's hoof. He could feel the power my spirit alone had and knew that mixed with the girls' spirits he was in trouble. "I thought we agreed no powers?" Discord asked in shock. "This is something that was around before I got my powers." I said grinning confidently. "Consider this the legacy my family left me and I'd like to introduce you to everything my family meant to me," I said my eyes prevailing defiance the way only my adoptive dad could. In a second flash Discord and I were out in the grass and the girls able to move. "As you have changed the rules so must I change the challenge." I said justly. "You are now as limited as you made me." I began making Discord check my words. "We shall race, each of us must reach an ear of one of the girls, the first to do so and get "found" wins." I said describing the challenge. "Shy and Rare are out as goals as they're too bonded to us individually." I said solemnly. "Know that mortality is in effect for both of us and that dying is an automatic dq as well as going for any sense other than hearing to get discovered." I warned fairly. "Be wary and don't try dying on me, I'll need you alive to complete the bet." I grinned. "GO!" I shouted heading for the giant moving pony's. Being Twi was the closest and offered the best mid strategy switching space I decided to head for her. Closing in on her hooves I slowed giving myself time to react if she turned in any direction but kept on my path toward her hind hooves. My plan of attack was to avoid being spotted or felt on the front hooves by taking the hind hooves to the back, cross to the shoulders, up the neck and into the ears. A tried and true method I'd used countless times before. Count in my spirit resonating and I knew Discord was going to have a tough time against me. Twi's hind right lifted and dropped backwards nearly squishing me. I dodged and moved to the other hind leg. This one started moving and I had to rush to catch it before it moved. From the side of the hoof I had a view of Discords progress. He'd taken on his only "safe" option and was having slight difficulty dodging Pinkie's bounces. I shook my head and moved on as soon as the hoof had landed. A half hour later I was up to Twi's belly. I rested on the inner thigh knowing the back was practically a continuous earthquake zone. Speaking of earthquakes poor Discord looked more like a tiny cowboy rather than someone running a race. Pinkie's jostling movements kept flinging the poor chaos lord flying in every direction. I gave him credit for being able to hold on during all that. As for the girls themselves they moved slowly around the area picking carefully for spots to place their hooves. They were whispering both mine and the chaos lords names in hopes it would help them find us. Little did they know that they were looking in the wrong place. They each moved with exaggerated slowness especially Pinkie who was moving like a slowed down cartoon character. Little did Twi and Rare know that the other four were surrounding them. "Discord said that our little pardner would be under the hooves of the two he shares the strongest bonds with and that ended up being both of y'all, care to explain how that happened?" AJ asked accusingly. "Well the little guy and I share a love of books, information and magic." Rwi said beginning the explanation. "Well uh... ahem, we ah...." Rare said feeling cornered and a bit embarrassed the others would find out about her tiny special somepony. "What are you hiding Rarity?" Dash said getting in Rare's face. "Well I don't know if I should tell you girls without making sure he's safe first." Rare said trying to dodge the question. "SHE'S DODGING THE QUESTION!" Pinkie yelled accusingly. "WHY IN THE HOOF WOULD A LADY SUCH AS I DODGE A QUESTION CONCERNING HER SPECIAL SOMEPONY, ESPECIALLY WHEN HIS LIFE IS IN DANGER?!" Rare yelled realizing her mistake right away. "C'mon girls we'd better find those two quick." Twi said breaking the silence following Rare's revealed news. From Twi's flank I sighed and laughed at Rare spilling the beans. Before leaving Rare to go search Twi pulled Rare to her side entrapping me between the two mare's sides. I felt Twi trying to comfort and support Rare. "I feel so bad having forgotten him after he's become so important like that, I mainly just want so see him and hold him and know he's as okay as possible." Rare said confiding in Twi. From between the two I looked for a loophole in the rules. "I'm sure he's fine, and I know for sure that he probably wants to tell you how unharmed he is as well as how much he cares about you but can't because something is preventing him." Twi said practically speaking my thoughts. " How are you so sure Twilight?" Rare asked still too worried. "For one both he and Discord would have appeared by now if one of the two had defeated the other in whatever it is they're doing." Twi said reassuringly. As the two split to make an attempt at finding Discord and I, I moved toward Twi's back heading deep inside her fur. Reaching skin level I decided to do something risky and that I normally did in a morph. "Sorry about this Twi but I got boyfriend duties that are really needing my attention right now." I said taking as big a bite as I could out of Twi's skin. "Itch, itch, itch" twi said reaching a forehoof back and scratching where I'd bitten her. From my point of view a giant wall of purple descended. I quickly leapt onto the hoof and held on for dear life. Staying on the outside of the back of the hoof I waited as the hoof flipped sole up and moved forward. "Well no blood's a good sign, might have to check this area for fleas." Twi said as she inspected the area she'd used to scratch her itchy back with. Seizing the opportunity I slid from where the hoof met with the back of the leg all the way down to her elbow and from there leapt onto the middle of her chest.. I rested there between the two muscle lumps. From my position I was unable to see Pinkie nor check Discord's progress and my vision was further limited when Twi lowered her head and started moving to search as both her neck blocked most of my view and the muscles squeezed together when she took a step. After resting a bit I climbed up to Twi's shoulders. This was normally a good place to nap as the rocking steps caused was quite relaxing. I stayed away heading more for Twi's neck and mane than for a nap. Twi's mane was a bit thicker than her fur and made travel a bit slower but made for a great split second tie in as manes usually were, Unfortunately Twi had to add to that difficulty by suddenly raising her head and rubbing the back of her neck, right in the spot I was. The world seemed to close in around me as Twi's hoof pressed down on her mane. Thanks to my size it was more of a weight pushing down on trees and only affected me because she was shaking the spot when she moved her hoof back and forth. She sighed seconds after she'd started and quickly resumed searching. As her neck returned to the downhill angle I untied myself from her mane and slid toward her head. My destination was her ears but the closest stop was her horn. I was pretty much playing shuffle board with my body as the disc and twi's horn as the scoreboard and beyond her horn as an out of bounds area. Keeping my eye's on her horn and my body moving straight at it was the mission. The challenge would be twi keeping still and having enough reflexes to react if she did move. I zipped down the line of hairs closing in on the three things that stuck out in the direction I was heading. My speed decreased as twi lifted her head enough to level out her neck. With a sudden jerk forward she sneezed. I blinked and my surroundings went from the dark purple and pink of Twi's mane to the lavender of her coat. Underneath me the spot where I'd landed moved and flattened itself backward. Taking a look around as Twi blessed herself I realized exactly where I landed. My thoughts thoughts were confirmed when the ear I thought I was on righted itself. All I needed to do was get inside and start making as much noise at as loud a volume I could muster. I repelled down the side of the ear and made for the darker part of the monstrous cave like appendage. Inside it was filled with wax and otherwise normal internal ear organs. The wax slickened the floor and walls but was very helpful in helping me to cause a din. I screamed and "woah"ed every time I slipped. I finally gave up moving deeper and started focusing on volume and other audible noises for horses. After a few minutes Twi tried cleaning out her ear thinking she was hearing things. Realizing she wasn't she replaced her hoof into her ear. This helped her to focus on the sounds she thought she'd heard by removing background noise. "Hey princess if you can hear me I'm in your ear, please respond if you can hear me." I yelled against her ear drum. I heard and felt an audible gasp escape Twi. The other girls must've heard it too as they came running over asking Twi if she was okay. "I can hear you, please give me details of your situation." Twi said making me sigh in relief. "I'll tell you in a moment but first I need to get to Rare's ears and somepony needs to rescue Discord from Pinkie." I said trying to sound serious at the last part. Twi was able to get Rare to lean her ear right beside Twi's. I quickly got inside and made my way to Rare's ear drum. Before speaking a thought halted me. I tried sobering quickly from the random thought of "Rare's gonna throw me in the sink when this is all over first thing". "I can't really help with the holding and would rather stay safe where I am at the moment but you said you wanted to know how my health was." I began smugly. "I'm a little worn and dirty from this experience but I owe you girls for a lot of that." I finished waiting for a reply. "How's about you keep that well of emotion until we get back home and I'm normal and until then I'll stay in here and talk to you to remind you I'm safe and sound?" I offered when a reply didn't come. I felt a familiar energy and quickly headed toward the entrance of the ear. I instantly shot up to the height I normally was before I accepted Discord's challenge. He instantly popped into thin air from out of nowhere. "He cheated, he got Twilight's attention to get a ride up to her nose knowing she'd check her hoof for blood after he bit her." Discord pouted like a child. "HE BIT TWILIGHT?!" the girls yelled in unison. "Lemme explain ladies, I bit Twi after I heard how upset rare was, I had to do something to be able to fulfill my special somepony role." I said nervously knowing how much trouble I could be in. "ON MY BUTT THOUGH?!" Twi continued yelling. "Actually more like the front half of your thigh, I got the idea from fleas, but it was for love doesn't that count for something?" I asked explaining my actions. "Well talk later young colt." I heard Twi say darkly. "Ooh two friends arguing can I watch?" Discord interrupted. "After we settle this whole fiasco which you can start by returning our full memories.". Twi aimed her dark tone to toward Discord. "Fine but if it turns out he cheated I'm returning him to that size permanently!" Discord returned to pouting as he returned my powers and everything else he'd taken from me. I slid down onto Rares muzzle and stood carefully at the tip of her nose. "Well I guess this counts as seeing me, though I doubt you'd want to be touching more of me in this filthy state" I said softly to Rare. She surprised me when she swiped me off her nose and into a crushing tight hug. "After the last couple of days I think I can forget about the multiple layers of disgusting dirt for a little while." Rare said sweetly. "Eeyup that's true love if ah never seen it." AJ said making both Rare and I blush. "AJ I love ya like a sis but shut up, you'll get your details when we're done with mr. charity here, speaking of which Pinkie 'mere I need you for something." I said affectionately while getting down to the business at hand. "Alright Pinkie lead him through the oath, making sure to add in "not say a thing about Rarity and DanG's relationship without their permission"". I said instructing Pinkie in what I needed her help on. After discord was sworn to both the week of charity and secrecy concerning my relationship, we sent him off to do his first bit of work. Rare and I were then cornered by the other girls. We gave them all the details of how we'd taken the relationship to marefriend levels on the way back to Ponyville. Rare then asked if we could stop at the next city. "I need to wash off the dirt a certain little somepony I love who needs a bath left behind." Rare replied when asked why. Side 9: A Kingdom Of Ice-olation"I'm never going back the past is in the past" sang a female voice as the songs energy combined with the spell's magic, creating a vortex of of swirling ice that encased myself and my serpentine opponent. As both our bodies became no more than life like sculptures I shed one last tear. Things would never be the same for me or anypony I'd bonded with in this plane.... "Top X Disney Songs?" I asked in surprise at the recommended videos list. "Ah hoof it, I'm already well under old man Walt's spell anyway so why not?" I shrugged clicking on the video image. "Might as well find out how many of the ones I've connected with have made it." I argued pointedly with myself. Deep inside I knew any songs I was all too familiar with would re-open wounds I'd had for a while. On the other hand what better way to weaken something's effect than to subject ones self with it until an immunity is built up. After a short commercial the countdown music video began. I listened intently, feeling every bit of energy from every song that was listed. Suddenly a new energy caught my attention. I paused the vid immediately, my mind ravenous for information. I rewound the vid until the end of the previous song, then hit the play button. The same energy that caught my attention again instantly held me in its grasp. As I stared at the screen in an emotionless trance I mentally jotted down the information given about the song. My body ached for the new energy as if it were an addiction. I moved the pointer up to the search bar of the video webpage and typed in the words "Let It Go Frozen". Upon tapping the digital search button a page loaded filled with vids containing the words I'd used. I clicked on one that had the words "Sequence Performed By", hoping it would be as close to an official music video as possible. The song started shortly after with a somber sounding voice. With the songs progress the energy strength grew but something felt hidden underneath the energy. Again an unsated hunger was felt, created by the songs energy. By the end of the song there was a primal need to find the definition of the song and therefore it's effect, I began me research as earnestly as a shark searching for it's next meal. Days upon days of listening to the song went by. With them countless notes scribbled of each word and it's various definitions. I had yet to have gotten any closer to solving the riddle of "Let It Go". Within a month I'd had "Let It Go" on every audio and video playlist within my possession. Every chance I had some free time I'd go to a quiet spot, place in my earbuds, close my eyes, and let the music take me away. Most of the times I did this late at night when I couldn't sleep. It was a decent way to relax and analyze. There were few chances to get as intimate with the song and I took every chance I was given. The only thing I'd come up with was that the song would be beneficial to the homesickness that plagued me. One night though I'd gotten deep enough into meditation that I was practically half asleep by the time Rare came out to check on me. "Darling whatever am I going to do with you?" Rare sighed with a grin as she lifted me with one foreleg and secured me in a hug and once sure of her grip, Rare turned and brought me to our bed. I fell fast asleep as she curled up next to my pillow. Days later I was feeling a bit dark following the rough events of the day. I was in the mood to seek some space and take out my frustrations on a few of the nearby forests more violent residents. Instead I decided to grab my guitar controller and chill out to a playlist of songs. Dark moods and mood darkening music only go well together when the situation is appropriate, this is a general rule of thumb for any mood influencing music while in any given mood. I was overlooking this rule and wound up playing songs that wound up worsening my mood. Among the songs was one I'd considered a theme song. As I played through "Hail" in my dark mood I remembered that it, among a number of songs, also had a darker effect when used with a dark influence. The worst effect discovered came about during "Nightmare". So far "Nightmare" had only served to open a few emotional scars, cause physical pain using said scars, and even sent my unconscious to places where fear became uncontrollable and irrational when I played it. In the mood I was in I was swimming in self-mutilative adrenaline at the thought of the pain it inflicted. Instead what I got was an idea that forced me to cut the song, and my dark mood farming, short. "Nightmare" by definition is the scarier, darker visions ones unconscious mind creates while one sleeps. That is the main effect of the song by the same title. "Nightmare" by Equestrian definition, means a darker, more villainous version of a pony. As violent a mood I was in the song didn't bring out the former definition. When the solo began I had a mental vision of a "nightmare" version of my Equestrian alicorn morph, Hero Factor. Instantly I quit the game in favor of trying to change my mood to something more peaceful. Research seemed to be a more logical and calming idea. If only I knew then how wrong I was. With a dark mood and the psychotic thought from the dark song I'd quit in the middle of fresh in my mind I hit the play button on my closest "Let It Go" playlists. As the first few musical notes resounded I felt the urge to sing along. With the first few words I'd unknowingly lost all control of my body to the song. As "Let It Go" grew in strength, so did a swirling vortex of ice and snow that had appeared around me. As the song ended in its final climax a moment of clarity revealed to me everything I'd been searching for and solved the riddle. "Dan dear, do you have the a.c. on?" Rare asked from the bottom of the staircase with a shiver. She'd unknowingly broken my concentration in doing so. "Darling are you alright up there?" Rare called again with a touch of worry in her voice followed by the sounds of hooves on stairs. Taking stock of my surroundings I noticed I was in a work room. Every part of my body felt chilled as if I was outside in the middle of a December snow storm. A pile of snow slowly melted on the floor while ice seemed to pause mid creep towards the walls. Hearing Rares voice as she approached sent me into a small panic. I had to figure out a way to explain the frosty indoor weather in a way my marefriend would find pleasant in any way, or make it disappear entirely post haste. "WHAT IN CELESTIA'S NAME IS GOING ON IN HERE!?" Shocked radiated from Rare's inquiry. She ran toward my tiny seemingly unresponsive form. "Darling is everything alright, why won't you answer?" she asked in an urgent tone. "Well slag, I can't think of a good cover to use for this." I replied seemingly to nopony. I used that little response to correct myself and think of the perfect cover. "I'll just outright apologize for the mess and clean it up, stupid idea anyway." I pouted moving in a false act of starting to clean. I cleverly peeked to confirm the curiosity on Rares face. "I was thinking about having a slight bit of indoor wintery fun for Sweetie and was in the middle of making snow cones for all of us when you called and spooked me and I dropped my work before the surprise could even get started." I answered her expression sounded broken hearted. "Oh darling what a sweet thought, I'm sorry for spoiling your surprise." Rare replied as she embraced me. "I'll tell you what, how about you pick a random day and try again as then it will be a surprise?" She suggested non-verbally pardoning me for the mess. "For now though we might as well get this cleaned up and I'll treat the three of us to a night out?" Rare offered as a form of apology as we started ridding the room of the frozen water. Later that night I found myself staring at mine and Rares bedroom ceiling next to a lightly breathing Rare. Thoughts of what I'd seen before the mare next to me had interrupted my meditative state were looping in my mind. My scientific mind was clamoring for answers to questions the conjured images asked. I couldn't sleep as long as my head buzzed with the excitement of possibilities. I had to think of a way to clear my head. I crept silently out of bed and made my way to my basement lab. I had a goal playing in my mind but needed to figure out a way of reaching it. Experimentation was the answer but how to do so was a different question. Nearby my main desk I spotted my mp3 player. I grabbed it and checked the screen to see what would play as soon as I pushed a button. I rolled my eyes in jest as lo and behold "Let It Go" was set for playing. I shrugged just wanting something to listen to as I thought and hit the play button. Hearing the familiar notes instantly got my mental gears turning. The song would help me escape from the emotional wounds that plague my body and mind. All I needed was a memory sapping spell to combine with the songs effect and all my pain would disappear. I began enacting a plan without thought, not realizing I would be doing harm to everypony I'd bonded with throughout Equestria. My heart gained a bit of control over my mind just before I left. I recorded a mental and emotional letter to Rare using "Separate Ways (Worlds Apart)", a song that was used as a part of the emotional bridge that made up our relationship. I left the mp3 player that played the part of paper to place the words of my letter, quietly upon my pillow next to Rare. I then opened the window, morphed owl and took flight. The next part of my plan would prove one of the most difficult parts. Aunt Lulu thought spoke noting my departure through her night time abilities. For this I had somewhat of a decent cover story ready. I would tell her exactly what I was doing without revealing my plans. "Busted again, dadgum auntie there's no fooling you during work hours is there?" I asked playing the mostly innocent adopted nephew. "Ah I've had a rough day and couldn't sleep." I began my semi false explanation. "Decided I'd go for a flight, maybe visit that ugly centaur hoofer that tried to claim the country and have a decent conversation with the fellow." I stated seemingly absentmindedly. "Before you ask I plan on doing it the "Switzerland" way and having both of us not be on any side, consider it a way of being mutual without forcing labels." I laughed predicting the moon princess' question. "Maybe after that take out at least one natural threat to an Equestrian city or two of I'm still feeling feisty." I finished as I turned my attention to my destination. The main entrance to the plane of eternal imprisonment was a cave that sloped deeper underground the further you went inside. At the bottom of this slope, where the ground leveled, stood the only guard responsible for the prison known as Tartarus. A laughable obstacle for me to overcome but an obstacle non the less. From out of the darkness, three distinct growls of warning were issued. Somewhere in the room the three headed dog Cereberus played guard dog. His duty was to prevent anypony unauthorized from entering and anypony imprisoned behind him from escaping. As I stepped closer toward the door leading into the prison Cereberus stepped into my path. An overgrown three headed dog was as threatening to me as a fly. "Move pup I have business with one of your captives." I snarled in a tone that'd make most timbers take a step back. The over-sized guard dog yelped in response and moved out of my path. "Allow no others to pass until I have completed my business and left, otherwise it's back to your usual post." I ordered in a non threatening tone. "Come for your weakly punching bag session early, human, or is this visit for something more relaxed?" Tirek inquired as I entered the room his chained form occupied. A while back Tirek had tried a hostile take over of Equestria. Being only at half strength after he'd drained my alicorn magic, I was only able to stand evenly against him but as time progressed it became a slowly turning battle in favor of him. Thanks to the element bearers and their discovery of rainbow power he was defeated and sent back to Tartarus. Since his imprisonment I'd come and spar with him weekly to keep him week and improve my chances against him in the event of a repeat. "Actually this time I've come to do something out in left field compared to my normal visits." I said stepping up to his cage. "Where I come from younger generations were told stories of experiences some of the older generations endured." I stated thinking about the home I'd been taken from. "In a way it was a bond forming experience on both ends, it was also a way for the younger generation to learn about the past, as is my reason for being here." I explained my train of thought with a serious tone. I awaited a laugh from Tirek in mock of my idea. Instead he had a look on his face that showed mixed feelings. "You want to hear about My past, my LIFE?" Tirek asked in disbelief. "If this is an attempt to create a friendship between us it's a waste of both our times as it will fail." He warned in a suspicious tone. "There's something else, something more specific you want, what will I get in return?" Tirek defined as greed brightened his expression. "Admittedly yes, it's about that draining spell you used as well as any that you may know that have the same effects on one's memory." I confessed opting to go straight into business. I needed those two spells for my experiment. "As for what you get in return well, if you ever try another takeover of the country I might be less opposed to the idea and may even willingly assist you." I offered without telling him my exact plans. Hopefully the idea of an easier time of getting Equestria under his control would be enough to afford the information I needed from him. I also hoped it would be enough for him to start planning as by keeping his plans secret he'd be keeping my plan secret as well. "I'll tell you what you wish because I know you're planning something I kinda like and wouldn't want to ruin those plans of yours by reporting a plot to the princesses." Tirek grinned evilly. Giving someone something that seems to good to be true with most ways it could go bad covered is a tried and true method of getting what one wants. "Have a seat and we shall get right to the meat of the matter, since you've probably taken care to cover your tracks." Tirek had already begun half plotting his next take over attempt. Hours later I took to the air just outside the cavern entrance. Knowing auntie Lulu was more than likely still watching I kept my course on what appeared to be me looking for trouble to take care of. Everything was coming together oh so perfectly. It seemed as nothing could go wrong as I sailed on the slow wind currents of the night. I could only wonder how it could get better. "I see you've finished your chat with Tirek." came a familiar sounding voice as it nearly caused me to crash by startling me. A blue aura enveloped me, catching me in mid air, and placed me on a dark blue fur covered back. I demorphed as I settled my body down from it's shock. "TWO WORDS LULU; NOT! COOL!" I gasped grumpily eliciting a smile from the moon princess. I tied into a bit of fur to keep myself from being blown off by stray winds during her flight. "Nice catch by the way." I commented in appreciation of her save. "Yeah I finished my chat, quite interesting to hear about Tireks life from a personal perspective instead of the good vs evil perspective." I shrugged, getting a weird look from Lulu. "So what are you doing this far out of that palace scaring innocent nephews for?" I asked calculated what her answer would be. "Oh, that, ah there's a huge snake terrorizing a small village near here." Lulu sighed in boredom at the would be foe. In my mind opportunity was banging at my door with MAC rounds. I nearly celebrated out loud at the sheer perfection of the situation. "Get your plot back to the castle, I've got this totally handled." I assured, launching off the princesses back. Without an argument Lulu had taken my word and turned back toward Canterlot. I made sure by looking back every few minutes. Having my mentor around would surely be the bane of my experiment. Nothing would get in the way of my success. "Oi scaly, your momma was a purse and your dad smelled of timber wolf breath." I hollered, landing within the snake's reach. Big had been a descriptive understatement. This snake was large enough to barrel through a two story house. Perfect for my "large opponent beating strategy #1". All I had to do was get it to swallow me. The snake turned and inspected the new prey. Analytically it was an easy meal, it wasn't even running. With a hiss it struck and instantly felt the prey wriggling down into it's stomach. Inside I molded two plans into one amongst the moist heat of the snake's insides. I would dust the snake by using explode while inside it. Using that as a cover, I would active the draining spells I learned from Tirek as well as use "Let It Go"'s effect. I charged up the two spells and the explosion at the same time I focused on the song inside my necklace. I then braced myself for what was to come. With an earth shattering kaboom the snake began disintegrating into dust. At the same time a swirling vortex of ice and snow swallowed the dusting snake, freezing it as it did. In the center of the flurry a form could barely be seen. Instantly I'd been transformed into my alicorn form. The effects of all three energy sources combined and worked their magic on my body. The ice and snow adapted my powers to fit only ice and snow themes. Instead of losing my powers totally I was only changing them. I was now capable of using strategies that made the most of ice and snow. The next changes to come were physical changes to my body. Nightmare changes accomodated for the dark mood. Color changes accomodated for the changes in abilities. It began with my wings, eyes, and teeth. All three became dragonic, each sharpening in it's own way. Nightmare regalia, similar to that of Nightmare Moon's, appeared adorning my form. Every bit of my form and armor changed either to an icy light blue or a pure snowy white. My cutie mark changed to a frozen skull and a frozen question mark on each end of a modern scale. With the end of the song approaching the final changes came. Events I'd participated in, friendships I'd made, all disappeared into the swirling snow around me. My love for Rare and Sweetie signaled the end of the memory drain as it slid down my cheek in the form of a tear. With a sudden crash the airborn snow and ice fell to the ground in a pile. Gone was the storm that made it appear. Also gone was the somepony who'd been stuck in the middle of the icy vortex. All that was left of the situation that had occurred was the snow pile on the ground. Everypony that had witnessed the town getting saved now wondered where their savior had disappeared to. My eyes opened to a sight that seemed familiar but brought back no memories. It was a grassy field with a forest to the left and what looked like a town to the right. My instincts told me that I didn't want to be here and that I should move to someplace more isolated. I could feel snow covered mountains far to the north. That was were I would go. I spread my wings wide and took them for their first flight. In my mind a song played loopingly as if it were my heartbeat. That song was the source of all my instincts and knowledge. After hours of flying I spotted the mountains just to the east of a huge city made of gems. Somewhere in those mountains would lie the foundation for my new home. I decided to start the construction with a cave. It took a flew laps around the range to find an unoccupied area. Finally I spotted the perfect cave entrance. From there I followed a part in the song where an energy increase to place. Using this I turned a network of caves into my new palace home. I dubbed the frozen ground building my "cavestle". Bright and early the next day a knock on my door interrupted my celebratory mood. I grumbled at fact that my isolation had been disturbed. I would have to think of a deterrent for anypony else looking to disturb me. That would have to wait until I dealt with this first visitor. Reaching the door I ripped the door open ready to tear into whomever was on the other side. "Excuse me my good sir but I'm here on behalf of the Princesses." A golden armored unicorn guard announced. "They invite you the castle in Canterlot to personally welcome you to our fair country." He stated as he handed me a rolled up scroll. Afterwards he silently waited for me to read the scroll and give my reply. I focused on the scroll using the icy hatred deep within. Instantly the scroll became an unyielding frozen parchment. The guard's jaw dropped in shock at my disrespect. I turned my focus from the scroll to him. "Tell your princesses that i decline and wish no further disruption from anypony, no matter who, and that from this point on anypony who disrupts my solitude more than once shall be made into a garden party ice decoration." I snarled my response. The guard immediately took the scroll and was gone in a flash with a hint of fear in his eyes. Two days later I was again disturbed. This time when I opened the door I found not one but two ponies outside. Behind them lay a carriage and a unit of guards. The first was a large white mare with a wavy multicolored mane and tail, and a sun for a cutie mark. The other was slightly smaller with a dark blue coat, wavy mane and tail the resembled the night sky, and a crescent moon for a cutie mark. The former had golden regalia as bright as the sun on her flank. The latter had black regalia as dark as the spots of her cutie mark. Both had smiles plastered on their faces, more than likely because they were trying to impress because it was their job. I was about as impressed with them as I was with the messenger they'd sent beforehand. I stood at the door with an annoyed look on my face and waited for them to explain their reason for bothering me. "I am Princess Celestia and this is my sister Princess Luna." The white one began with a warm tone. "We are here to formally welcome you to Equestria." Added the younger princess. "We would like you to know that if there's anything you need to just come visit us in Canterlot and ask." Celestia offered with a bow. All they got in response from me was one eyebrow raised. Their nervousness became more obvious. "So you bothered me to say hello?" I asked with a tone dripping full of annoyance. "I shall reply accordingly with goodbye, go away, and never bother me again unless you want to be a frozen yard ornament." I rudely replied with sarcasm. Then I slammed the door in their faces and waited for them to leave. Another few days passed before I was disturbed again. This time it was a royal guard carrying a scroll and package. "The royals were warned about disturbing my peace" I growled before I flash froze the guard and his delivery. I then lifted him out to a spot in front of my front door and placed him in plain sight as a visual warning to others. In emphasis I place a sign on him warning others to keep off or face the same fate. It took a week to pass before my warning signs were ignored. I opened my door to find a third princess standing upon my door step. This one was light purple with a mane and tail of purple and pink and six pointed stars for her cutie mark. "Hi, my name's Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends." she said introducing herself and five others with her. Her face was a shining smile of friendship and hope. I cared less and studied the other intruders in her party. If anything stood out from any of the ones I'd looked at it was that they caused a buzzing in my head. Then I got to the greyish white one. Something about her sent the buzz in my head into a tailspin. Everything about her brought out emotional scars I'd never known I'd had to the surface of my skin. She also seemed to be suffering the most emotionally out of the six for some reason. For a moment our eye met and time seemed to stop. Something in her eyes changed breaking the connection between us. I looked back toward Twilight trying to focus on somepony other than the greyish white mare. "I don't know why you're bothering me when your time would be best spent dealing with whine-o at the end there." I snapped hoping to chase the mares off. All six mares stared in shock at how rude my statement and attitude had been. "T'aint very nice ta say somethin' like that 'bout somepony." the orange country pony chastised. She and the blue pegasi moved into a defensive position between me and their friend. The pink pony and the light yellow pegasi moved to comfort the upset grey white unicorn. "Tell her to knock it off or I'll freeze her tears to the ground like chains" I barked, opting for a grouchier tone. "What's she blubbering over anyway?" I asked crabbily. For some reason something deep inside was making me care for this mare despite how little I wanted too. I quickly decided to deal with that later. My main goal was getting rid of these pesky mares. "She's crying because a friend of ours, as well as her soon to be fiance, disappeared recently and we're wondering if you've seen him." The blue pegasi retorted. "Maybe you've seen him; Short, monkey like, amazing powers, annoyingly polite at times?" she offered adding a full description. This mare was really bugging me with her rebellious tone and her snarky attitude. It was very tempting to freeze her wings while she hovered. I didn't get the chance to do so before my plotting was interrupted. "You know what girls, let's just go." Twilight suggested looking at me as if I'd stepped on her hoof or something. "We're sorry to have bothered you." she apologized before turning toward her friends. I watched somewhat happily as I left. "Alright now to find a way to camouflage this place so I get no more visitors." I said turning and heading back inside. Just below that on my to do list was to use my powers to terrify towns on nightmare night. My to do list was quite small compared to my hatred for everypony else. On the bottom of my list I added "figure out why the grey white unicorn held my attention like she did". For the time being I would try not to let it bother me and get back to the business of making a feared name for myself..... Rare's POV: The girls comforted me on the way back to the Crystal Empire. How could anypony treat anypony else as rudely? I won't admit it to anypony else but for a minute I swear I felt something calling out to me when our eyes met. After reaching Cadance and Shinings castle, I went and laid down to rest. It had been nearly two weeks since my love disappeared. We've searched all across Equestria for a sign of him and ended up fruitless. Usually he'd either be back by now or somewhat easier to track. The heartbreak I felt was beginning to take a toll on my physical health. I awoke hours later to a light knocking on my door. "Come in." I answered weakly. The door opened revealing Cadance, the one pony I didn't want to be near at this time. "You can quit hiding it, everypony knows how sick this is making you." She said pointedly with a comforting tone. "Nopony knows better how broken your heart is." Cadance assured as she sidled up next to me on the guest room bed. I had no choice to let it all out as she wrapped a foreleg around my shoulders. Cadance sat there for hours and let me cry into her fur. When my tears were all dried up she nuzzled me reassuringly. "As the princess of love I'm able to fix, judge, start, and feel all relationships." She began getting up. She then lifted the mp3 player containing Dan's last note, and levitated it between us. "This little piece of love in my hooves is one of the biggest pieces of evidence for the vast amounts of love he has for you, you should use it to remind yourself of how much he cares rather than torture yourself with the fact the he seems to care no longer." Cadance said before leaving me all alone with one of Dan's mp3 players in my hooves. I stared at the mp3 player remember all the songs we put in a playlist together that reflected our relationship. It was all songs of love and caring, and everything bonds were made of. Seeing the playlist made me realize just how right Cadence had been. Another remaining bit of evidence of Dan's existence flared up as I felt Dan's "spirit" flow through me. I fell asleep with the mp3 player clutched to my chest. The next morning I was up bright and early. My heartbreak had been beaten into a corner by a strong sense of determination. I would be thorough in my new found search to find my fiance or die trying. "Twilight I'm through sitting around, you MUST help me to find some evidence of what happened to HIM." I pleaded after gaining entrance to Twilight's guest room. I would need everyponies help but I also needed somepony who knew him as well as I did and could think like he would. Twilight fit that bill, especially since they both were equally intellectual. "There's gotta be somepony or something that can at least give us a clue to what happened." I begged sounding as desperate as I felt. Finally Twilight drew me into a hug and promised to do whatever she could to help find him. "Alright let's look at what evidence we have available before heading out to find more." Twilight suggested sometime later. The six of us as well as Spike and Cadance were seated around a large table in hopes to come up with a decent plan. It was the best we could do after the events of the day before. "Well the night he left he said he was going for a small flight and maybe assist Princess Luna if he still couldn't calm down." I offered, beginning with the night of the disappearance. "Whether he had any extra equipment with him I wouldn't know." I shrugged feeling a touch of helplessness not knowing that information. I attempted to fix that by trying to take inventory on what I knew he had lying about the boutique. There was enough stuff that I easily lost track and was unable to continue. Then some whistling caught my attention. Everyony turned to find the source of the sound. In one chair Pinkie sat facing away from the group and was staring at something she held. Fainter than her whistling came the sound of a song. "Pinkie would you please pay attention?" Twilight asked, annoyance darkening her face. No response came from the pink party pony. Everypony shook their heads at Pinkie's antics. With an eye roll, Twilight decided to raise the volume of her voice. After a second attempt to garner the hyper ponie's attention Pinkie replied. "Sorry girls, it's just that this song is so awesome." Pinkie apologized pointing toward the mp3 player I'd brought into the room for evidence. Everypony in the room but Pinkie facehoofed at her excuse. Pinkie went back to enjoying the song. "Wait, Pinkie dear what song is that?" I asked as something about the song hit me. The seven of us from Ponyville gasped at the song title Pinkie happily answered with. The rest of us each brought up memories of Dan talking about the song while Pinkie silently looked for an explanation. Each of us stared into the others' eyes with a grim consensual thought. "That's the song he's been studying for over a month now." I blurted, eliciting an "I finally understand and am fully caught up in the conversation- "oh, from Pinkie. "AJ and Fluttershy, head to Canterlot and see what information Princess Luna can give you about the times she'd communicated with him that night." Twilight suddenly ordered, knowing exactly what needed to be done. "Rainbow and Pinkie, search around for any reports of strange weather mainly involving snow." Twilight issued knowing some of the tactics I used in battle as well as that I used music with effects. "Rarity and I will head back to the boutique and check on things he'd interacted with in the days before his disappearance while Spike and Cadance stay here in case he shows up here." Finished Twilight with an air of excitement. "Something tells me he was hurting emotionally before he left." Twilight concluded examining his internet playlist history. "What bothers me is that some of these songs are the same ones that he'd used while under the Dazzlings' spell." mused Twilight while inspecting the playlist contents. She thought back to the performances she'd witnessed of the songs she'd recognized. As she processed the coincidences an idea formed that took center stage. "He was the influence of dark magic when those songs had dark effects, what if all it takes to cause a negative effect is to be under a dark influence such as dark magic, consciously doing an evil deed, or" she gasped in realization, "maybe even in a bad mood." Twilight concluded with a sense of urgency. "Darling you don't think that one of his songs backfired because of his mood, do you?" I asked fearing the worst. I've seen both sides of Dan's human world music first hand. To say I knew the extremes well was an understatement. "Don't worry he's got notes saved onto his laptop." Twilight assured in a victorious tone. "We'll just find his latest notes using a search program, compare the songs on his playlist to the ones in his notes, and then combine them to see what kind of effect outcome they'd have." she explained as her hooves danced across the keyboard. Within seconds she had several virtual documents on screen and was switching her focus from the documents to an internet website with a music playlist on it. She started a document of her own, jotting down the results of her research. She reminded me so much of Dan at this moment. "Well I've got good news and bad news." Twilight said interrupting my reminiscence. "Good news is he's still in Equestria, bad news he's in a different form and apparently avoiding us." she explained showing me the results of her investigation. Now the only question to ask was which of the listed forms had my Dan become? I took a long glance at the list. Only a select few songs had question marks under the dark effects column. It was hard to imagine a sweet little gentleman like my Dangy-Wangy turn into something as evil as these songs sounded. One song seemed to not fit in the list. Every time I'd heard or seen it used it was with another song and it empowered my Dan. "Twilight I think you might have mistakenly placed "Hail To The King" on this list." I pointed out the spot on the list with the songs title. I started the song using the internet music player. Hearing it made it feel like Dan hand't disappeared. "Actually there's a story behind that and a few others on the list." Twilight stalled rubbing the back of her mane. "During that trip to battle the sirens, Dan kinda fell under their influence." She rushed before ducking in preparation for my reaction. "He played this song during the band competition and he had royal regalia appear on his person as well as everyone in the audiences devotion." Twilight whispered in an attempt to soften the blow. After not receiving any sign of reaction, Twilight looked up to gauge my reaction. All she could see was the wide mouthed shock that covered my face. Deep inside my emotions raged war with each other. After what seemed like hours I was able to control them all. "Why didn't anypony tell me about this?" I asked with a calm voice that betrayed my inner rage. The main entrance to my boutique burst open, shocking me out of my emotional state. Both parties Twilight had sent out were returning with looks of success on their faces. Rainbow was the first one to find us and couldn't wait for the others to catch up before telling us what she'd found out. With a swift "wait for the others before you start" from Twilight, Rainbow was instantly silenced. I was just as eager to hear what Rainbow had learned as she was to tell. "Alright so the only report of weird weather is a flurry that happened the night Dan disappeared, AND it happened during a giant snake attack AFTER the famed HERO FACTOR showed up and beat that ugly serpent." Rainbow gushed at the news she'd delivered. News of his alicorn form being spotted took a lot of emotional weight off of my shoulders. We turned to Apple Jack next to see what she and Fluttershy had found out. "Well That Coinsides with what Princess Luna had said somewhat." AJ began cheerfully. "She said she'd met with him after he'd left the cave leadin' inta Tartarus and that Dan'd said he'd cover for her after she mentioned the snake emergency, same village and everythin'." AJ finished with a nod and crossed her forelegs in her usual "job well done" way. That stance lasted as long as it took for her to notice the looks she was getting from the remaining four of us. All six of us had the same thought hit us simultaneously. "Why would he visit THAT ruffian?" I yelled at that top of my lungs in distaste. Everypony but Twilight shrugged. Twilight had a hoof on her chin in deep thought. "I have a strong suspicion that it has something to do with a spell Tirek knows." Twi spoke up with a grim tone. "As we learned Tirek is very skilled at draining magic." she began as she paced around the room. "An ability like that can have many uses, especially for someone like our little friend." came Twilights equation based thought train. The five of us were still lost when Twilight returned to the desk chair she'd started from. "As a researcher Tirek's ability would be useful as a fail safe in case things got out of hand." Twilight shouted the explanation. "So yer sayin' he's managed ta get Tirek to help him with his studyin'?" Applejack asked, unsure of her guess of where Twilight was headed. The rest of us thought about how difficult a task that could prove to be. I agreed that, as a logically thinking, calm Dan, getting assistance from Tirek would be just the idea for a dangerous experiment, but as far as we'd heard Dan had been anything but upset. "Sorry to discount you Twilight but I think that if you add in Dan's mood at the time, that your solution may be a bit more positive of an event than what actually might have occurred." I summed adding my own anxieties into my voice. I had a theory that somehow had surpassed Twilight's in accuracy. "What if instead of having Tirek use the spell to assist him or giving it to Dan for use on himself, that Dan had Tirek either use the spell to weaken Dan or gotten Tirek to give it to him for a self use on his own powers?" I surmised looking at the gathered evidence. Nopony knew my fiance and his moods better than I did. I knew how he was likely to act given a proper mood. "I'm Sorry but I don't follow." Fluttershy stammered her embarrassment.I hadn't heard her due to focusing on my own thoughts. As I recounted how Dan had acted before, I lost myself reminiscing. The main memory that played was the time Dan had used a mirror to travel back to his home. During this event he promised to never abandon me nor anypony else voluntarily. Evidence of my thoughts formed in the shapes of tears sliding down my cheeks. Instead of reminiscing, my thoughts turned to "what ifs?" concerning Dan's reasoning for his latest disappearing act. "WHY WOULD HE BREAK HIS PROMISE!?" I burst out as I couldn't help but react to what I feared the worst. The others automatically surrounded me in an attempt to be supportive and comforting. The determination of Dan's spirit rose up once again deep inside my heart. "Twilight I need you to make composite sketches of what each possible song effected form would look like." I ordered, wiping the tears from my face. Two days later we met back in Twilight's castle throne room. Twilight had every one of her sketches on display as if at a museum. Unfortunately all were images of one out of Tia knows how many possible variations of effect transformations effects. The images were all too much to go through so with Twilight's permission I took the basic descriptions home. In truth I had a plan brewing on dumping the notes and making for that ice alicorn's palace. The timing couldn't have been better. Sweetie Belle had a crusaders sleepover with Apple Jack and I had business out of town concerning a custom made outfit. I would deliver that outfit straight after dropping Sweetie Belle off and use the rest of the trip to attempt a second chat with that strange hermit. Upon arriving at his doorstep a couple hour train ride later, I found the door hard to find. I decided to try knocking on what appeared to have been a spot for a door. I also thought to yell in case the knocking didn't work. For a while nothing seemed to happen, then there was a stirring from the other side of the wall I'd knocked on. With a crash a door opened and the alicorn stood glaring at me. "DIDN'T I WARN YOU NAGS ABOUT BOTHERING ME?!" he yelled before launching a wave of snow at me. I reacted accordingly using one of the skills my Dan had taught me. I threw a red and white ball between me and the advancing frost. Out of the ball appeared a brown and tan lion with a shield like red and orange mane. Immediately it blew a stream of fire that prevented the icy wave from advancing. "I've come here to test my sanity and prove to myself that I had sensed what I did when we stared into each others' eyes." I yelled back in challenge. In response, his body began changing. It resembled the way Dan morphed into other shapes. The alicorn's body grew both in width and height until he was as big as a shed, but covered with shaggy brown fur. His legs grew pillar like and seemed immovable unless by his will. From his face a pig like nose appeared as well as to tusks made of solid ice. He had transformed into a pokemon known as Mamoswine. Only one pony I knew could do that and I noted the evidence for use later. Mamoswine lifted his front half off the ground and slammed down causing a bit of earth to charge at my Pyroar. It would have a devastating effect on Pyroar if it landed. I reacted quickly in an attempt to save my pokemon. "Pyroar use flame charge to close in and then incinerate." I commanded, using the experience I had as a pokemon trainer. My flame maned lion did as it was told. In a flash of flames and heat he moved out of the earthquake attacks way and was weakening our opponent. It was a joy to see that my Pyroar was able to overpower the ice type pokemon that was usually a possible threat. It didn't take long for the ice mammoth to start melting back into the alicorn. "Huh so you have the same skills I have hidden deep inside, how's about I tip the scales back in my favor?" The alicorn commented with a hint of confusion in his tone. Then a familiar piece of technological apparel took place on his left arm. "I play Compulsory Evacuation Device sending your creature back from whence it came" he said as a pink faced card appeared beside him. "Fine then I shall use your own deck, the one YOU built from scratch, to win you back." I promised in a harsh tone. I placed Dan's blue duel disk on my left arm. From a pocket I pulled out the deck I had sworn victory upon. It was the last deck Dan had used. I shuffled the Lightsworn deck and placed it in it's spot on the duel disk. The match commenced with my opponent taking the first turn. Instead of playing his own Lightsworn creatures my opponent through out creatures from the "Ice Barrier" archetype. He made the same opening moves my Dan would and he seemed to play at the same skill level. Within a few turns I was cornered and desperate for a good draw. If my draw wasn't good enough I was sure to lose during my oppenents next turn. I drew, hoping for something that may help me turn the match around. I smiled recognizing the name on the card and remembering how my fiance would change it's appearance to one of the sun Princess. It was enough of a move to close the gap between our advantages. "Hope you don't mind me raising the sun on this match and summoning one of my loves adoptive aunts." I grinned as I began my turn. "I tribute my Wulf for Celestia LS Angel" I explained as I made my move. Between us appeared a version of Princess Celestia covered in a white and gold robe and carrying a staff. Immediately four cards from the top of my deck moved to my graveyard and I chose two of his cards to destroy on the field. I chose the only face down in his spell and trap zone and the creature on his field that prevented me from getting to my opponent's lp. With two obstacles out of the way I then moved to special summon my "Judgment Dragon". I used my dragon to destroy his remaining creature and directly attacked my opponent with Tia. Then I had nothing left to do but let my opponent have a go. He began after drawing by placing a creature face down. Next he used "Soul Taker" to destroy my Celestia. It was a curious decision since my dragon, with it's ability and 3,000 attack points was the bigger threat. My opponent then revealed to me his reasoning for such a move. He played "Creature Swap", forcing both of us to give control of our only creatures to our opponent. This means my opponent had the advantage only "Judgment Dragon" could offer me. The icy alicorn grinned in victory as 1,000 of his life points were offered to activate JD's ability. In seconds flat the field was cleared of all but JD, leaving me wide open for an attack. Taking no chances, my opponent sealed my fate by removing the last 2700 of my LP. "Now you shall pay the consequences for losing." The alicorn grinned evilly. A blast of ice flew from his horn. As it connected, I was sent flying through the air. Ice was creeping slowly up my limbs. "So this is what it's like to be Dan" I thought as blackness covered my eyes. The last thing I sensed before unconsciousness took me was the feeling of landing amongst a downy pillow that felt like it was flying through the air. I awoke sometime later, feeling quite cold and unusually stiff. A voice caught my attention as it told me not to move and that I was stiff because I was covered with frost. I could feel a warming sensation on different spots all over my body as several doctors used melting spells to remove the frost. Cadance arrived minutes later informing me that I was in the Crystal Empire. She could tell I had what felt to be vital information. Cadence instructed me to speak slowly and as clearly as I could. Stuttering, the words slowly moved from my brain to my lips. Before blackness overtook me a second time, I was able to get out the words "Target located, I found HIM." When I next awoke, I found a different visitor awaiting me. Her dark, slender form seemed to melt into the walls of my darkened room. I easily recognized her by here wavy night sky mane and tail. "Princess Luna, to what do I owe the honor?" I asked sounding half asleep. Her deep blue eyes turned toward me filled with mixed emotions. Her body posture said she doubted whatever had brought her to my room. She seemed to be mentally debating herself. After a few unsure steps toward my bed the Princess sighed as if she'd made her mind up. "Glad you have awakened, can we talk?" Princess Luna asked softly. After nodding my consent she continued. "Some of the things I've experienced over the last couple of days I, myself, do not believe but what I have to tell you, though quite far-fetched, is true." She said taking a seat in a chair beside my bed. "It started some nights ago, when I heard a familiar tune calling out to me." the Princess began as she stared into space. "While doing my nightly dream walks, I was pulled into a place that appeared to be Canterlot but was different in many ways." she told me hesitantly. "There I went through many experiences that made me question my sanity but one thing, I believe, may lead us all to the answer we seek." Princess Luna confided conspiratorily. She then waited to gauge my reaction before continuing. She then looked deep into my eyes. "I saw another me who called herself queen and wore different attire, my nephew looking like a tiny blue ball of ice, and another you curled around him despite being covered in frost caused by my nephew." She said as if sharing a secret with her sister as a kid. "Queen Luna said that when he'd been brought in that he was barely singing lyrics to a song called "Let It Go" the princess said as if the information was more like the answer to a test question. "The other you immediately said that their Dan was first stricken by his condition when he was singing that song." came her next words as I focused on what she was telling me. The song title sounded familiar but I couldn't place it. I closed my eyes and concentrated on where I'd heard the title before. Then, with a memory flash of the list Twilight had made of songs that might have changed Dan, it hit me. I leapt out of bed and, hastily excusing myself, ran straight to Cadance and see if she could inform Twilight that I needed to speak with her immediately. If I was right, I both had more evidence to support my theory concerning the ice alicorn, and may have found a reliable source of clues. I didn't bother making sure I was uninjured. I was desperate to get my message to Twilight. Luckily though, as I turned a corner toward the throne room, I bumped into the pony I was looking for. "Sorry Darling I wasn't watching..... OH MY TWILIGHT!" I said helping the pony to their hooves. "i'm so relieved to see you I think I found something important out." I said hugging my friend. I could barely contain my tears of joy. A few minutes later Twilight was staring at me mouth agape at the table in her guest room. She then retrieved her notes and one of Dan's extra mp3 players that she'd borrowed to help our search. I could tell that she was holding back from reprimanding me for my going off to face a possible enemy alone. After taking in the title of the song and the the possible effects Twilight became more curious about the songs origin. "Luckily I'd borrowed it from our little brother so I could watch it, I even brought it with since I haven't yet watched it." Twilight said rubbing a foreleg against the back of her head in embarrassment. After gathering the other girls to "assist" in our "investigative review" of the film, we began the search for clues. Near the end of the movie Twilight had to pause it. She pointed out what she thought seemed a logical solution to the now unanimously agreed condition that had befallen my Dan. Unfortunately we had no clue how to find those that new the cure. With heavy hearts we disbanded and returned to our respective rooms. I fell asleep sometime in the night while crying in my despair. I dreamed that I was the dream me that was curled around the icy ball that was my fiance. As I watched his frozen form struggle to fight the effects that controlled it, I reminisced back to the first time we'd met. Suddenly Princess Luna's voice interrupted my memory run dream. "Did he ever tell you how he first arrived in Equestria?" she asked solemnly standing just behind me. I nodded my head and the memory changed the scene around us. "He once told me that if only he could changes things so he could jump through the screen instead of having to change the channel, it was a joke he repeated during his most homesick times that I never understood." the Princess said as she faded out and I awoke back in the Crystal Empire. Stuck in my mind was what Princess Luna had said just before the dream ended. I was awake enough now that sleep would be hard to come by for the rest of the night. Instead I decided to watch some television and discuss the dream with the others later the next day. I searched for the universal remote belonging to the guest room's tv. It wasn't hard to find sitting right on the coffee table in the living room area of the guest room. I turned the tv on and began flipping through stations in an attempt to find something to watch at this hour. I stopped at one of my favorite channels. It was a jewelry selling station I usually kept up with during my lunch hour on week days. The most beautiful rubies, diamonds, and other gems were always sold on this channel. At times I wished I could just reach in and take them all for myself. As I sighed with that exact thought in my mind an epiphany struck. I felt so unintelligent for not seeing such an obvious answer. My only concern was that whether or not I could portray my love well enough to save him. I would have to use Dan's remote to go into the movie responsible for the song inhabiting my fiance's body. I hoped that I had the courage to do so seeing as I lacked the experience. That was also assuming that I didn't end up trapped somewhere else like Dan had in Equestria, in my quest to find the trolls from the movie. Side 10: A Cure For The Winter BluesRare's POV "Ugh this place is nothing like Equestria, otherwise people'd be a bit nicer towards a lady such as I" I complained loudly as the humans around me either stared in fear, or attempted to treat me like a common mule. The only reason I'd come to this land was to find a way to reverse a songs effect on my fiance DanG. It now seemed as my mission was doomed to fail. I moved to find a quiet hiding place to pour out my frustrations. How could I get any information if everypony refused to give me directions. As I sat bawling behind a pile of straw, my heart broke. I let time slip by as the pieces of my heart emerged from my body in the form of my tears. "You know if it's cold enough out that your tears can freeze?" A voice joked behind me as my tears actually froze. I shied away at the use of ice magic. I thought somehow Nightmare Frozen Factor had tracked me and was attempting to intercept me before I learned how to reverse his affliction. A soft female voice began speaking in a reassuring tone. Still wary I took stock of all my defenses and decided to see if the voice was a trap. I turned toward the side of the straw pile and found myself looking at a human woman. Her hair was a light blonde, her eyes a deep blue, and covering her was a light blue dress with a tiara. It took me a moment to recognize Queen Elsa in the flesh. I was a bit starstruck, both because she was one person who could help me, and because I was face to face with royalty. "Alright little one, I know you're not from around here, so tell me what I can help you with." She said with a friendly smile. She waited patiently as I wiped my tears and gathered my courage. It was kind of shocking that she reacted so positively toward my obvious otherworldliness. "Pardon my intrusion, your highness, but I have a friend who needs help only you or fabled others can provide." I said bowing and using the same mannerisms I would for the princesses back home. "Actually, he's more than a friend, he's my fiance and he desperately needs help." I said letting letting the whole event emotionally bother me. Dan did need help badly or else he would be stuck as that villainous alicorn Nightmare Frozen Factor. I didn't know what I'd do if I failed to get him the help he needed. I put all my hope into someone from this kingdom hearing my story out and giving me the help I needed. "Don't say another word, follow me to my castle and we'll talk more there." Queen Elsa said as her expression grew serious. She waited for me to remove myself from my hiding spot and then walked side by side with me to the castle. "By the way, just call me Elsa." she added on the way. Once inside I was taken to a room with a table with numerous chairs surrounding it. Elsa instructed me to wait while she went to get her sister, Princess Anna, and Anna's fiance, Kristoff. Upon all three entering the room, introductions were made. After that all four of us got down to the reason why I was in their kingdom. I began by telling them of how events had occurred, but did so without revealing too much about Equestria without Princess Celestia's permission. "Well this seems like quite a situation you've got there Rarity." Kristoff said after whistling his awe. He looked at the Princess and the Queen looking for either instructions, or permission for to enact an Idea of his. "I think we're going to need to bring in someone with a bit more expertise on the subject and see what he can do to guide you in your quest." he finished after getting his permission. Immediately he rode out on a reindeer to seek out the expert who would guide us. It was a two day journey from Arendelle to the home of the wiseman. While Kristoff was on his escort mission I became a special guest of the royal sisters of Arendelle. I was welcome to room at the castle, was given a tour of Arendelle and generally was having a sleep over with the royal sisters. Most of the time we chatted about various aspects of our planes. Within five days Kristoff returned carrying a satchel containing what appeared to be a rock. In secret it was actually the troll shaman Pabbie. His expertise on the ice magic is exactly what the princesses ordered. "So I hear you have a situation with ice magic gone wrong that needs my knowledge." He said without needing an introduction. I told my story to the shaman hoping he would have a helpful answer. "I see so you say a song what shared energy with ice magic took control of your friend and now he's a villain threatening to freeze your home country if he is not left alone?" He summarized thoughtfully. He closed his eyes and took a bit of time to go over my problem. "Well with these girls it was a simple matter of an action of true love but since I know nothing about musical energy I'm afraid I can't help you." Pabbie said after some time. "If anything I can say, it's that maybe a song can finish breaking the spell but find a way to use his dark emotions against him to get him into a state where reassurance will lead to undoing the spell." Pabbie offered with an "I don't know" shrug and a grin. If only he knew how powerful my Dangy-wangy was he'd know how impossible the idea seemed. " If there's anything I know it's that true love wins every time, even if it needs a push." Pabbie said as he comforted me the best he could. "Thank you all, at the very least for all the help you've given me, as well as your hospitality." I said graciously as I turned to leave. I pretty much had no idea how to perform an act of true love other then staying by his side like I have, and being as supportive of him as possible. Showing true love through a song was going to be just as difficult, mainly as the effects of the love songs we had might not be strong enough to break the spell. The main problem was that Dan knew everything about musical energy while I knew so little. Before I got out of the castle Queen Elsa stopped me. "Rarity, I feel like I'm partially responsible for your fiance's condition, it being my voice and apparently my song that did this to him." She began as she moved beside me. "When you clear things up back in your world, would you mind bringing your fiance to meet me?" Elsa asked looking a bit guilty. "I'd like to talk with him more about how my song had such an effect on him." she clarified with a business like tone. As soon as I got home I found the situation had turned worse. Seconds after I set hoof in the office Fluttershy entered looking worried. She ran right up to me and took a foreleg in her hooves crying. It took a few moments to get her calmed down enough to get an explanation. I should've known by her reaction that the news was going to be THE! WORST! POSSIBLE! NEWS! EVER! "THEY'RE SENDING ALL THE GUARDS AND THE WONDERBLOLTS AFTER HIM!" Fluttershy wailed before beginning another bout of sobs. Apparently Dan, now known as Nightmare Frozen Factor, had now become too dangerous to not deal with, and the princesses didn't even believe the evidence that proved the alicorn's true identity. I almost joined Fluttershy in her floor covering sobs. "Get up Fluttershy, we have an accident to prevent." I said grabbing the shy pegasus by her pink tail and dragging her to the basement lab. The way I saw it the fastest way to our destination was a pelican. Lucky for us Dan had added a vocal autopilot feature that made it easier for those of us not familiar with the vehicles able to use them. I hooked up one of Dan's mp3s to the speaker system and set it to play our playlist of love songs. I had a quick thought and immediately ran out to get a few things for the trip. "Fluttershy stay in the cockpit, I'm going to use the monitor in the troop bay to go fetch some help." I instructed urgently upon my return. I hooked up a laptop to the monitor and hoped my idea was worth the risk. As the page I wanted popped up I hit the enter button on Dan's Remote for the third time in my life and the scenery instantly changed. I found myself in the middle of a mountain valley. The place was ghastly looking but gave of the sense of having once been beautiful. In the center there appeared to be a theater and a stadium. If any place that would have a security system it would surely be the stadium, I resolved looking to attract attention. I carefully picked my way across the dead land heading toward the stadium. From my left a dark patch caught my attention. Distracted I began moving toward what looked like a cave entrance in the side of a nearby cliff. Something about this valley gave off a familiar energy. Upon entering the cave I found it had two doors along a "v" shaped corridor. I took a left and moved toward the closed door. As I knocked the door lightly swung open. I called out once before moving through the doorway. It took a minute for my eyes to adjust to the darker room. I found myself in a living room set up with what looked almost to be Equestrian furniture. The place looked as abandoned as the rest of the valley. Curiosity got the better of me and I decided to explore. I found myself moving toward a staircase that led upstairs. I concluded that there'd be bedrooms that somepony might be hiding in somewhere in that direction. The first bedroom I came upon look as if it were for a filly. They way it was decorated said that the parents had loved the little one dearly. I moved on looking for signs of life rather than abandoned memories. The next room was a bigger room. I deducted that it must have been the master bedroom. I entered with a sense of reverence. There was s feeling about the room that I couldn't quite define. This room, like the rest, showed only signs of abandonment. As I turned to step back into the hallway, I heard a crunch from under a hoof. I lifted the hoof anf checked to see what I'd stepped on. Under the layers of dust was an old picture frame. As I carefully removed the glass to prevent myself or anypony else that might come through here, from injuring them on the broken glass. Just under the shards was a photo just beginning to get eaten by the years. I lifted it up to glimpse at the subject. With a gasp everything about the place seemed to become clear. In that picture was my Dan with a family including a unicorn wife, an alicorn daughter, and a unicorn son the same age as the daughter. This was the home he was homesick for. "What are you doing in my papa's room?" A voice growled behind me without warning. I whipped around and found myself staring into the eyes of a young wolf. Her teeth were bared and she would attack at the slightest provocation. I had to think quickly in order to stay alive and be able to return and save Dan. From downstairs I heard more voices moving to join us. The young wolf took the sounds of backup as a sign to circle around me and trap me between her and her reinforcements. They arrived in the forms of an alicorn mare, a unicorn stallion, and a young lionness. Despite the situation I had a possible way out, courtesy of the wolf's words. I turned to face her knowing that my back was wide open to the others. "Would your "papa" happen to be the human in this picture?" I asked showing more courage outside than I had inside. This question would either by me time or get me killed. The alicorn mare now spoke with a tone as threatening as the wolf's. If her tone wasn't bad enough her, as well as the others' body languages each belied their intentions. The unicorn stallion had his horn pointed toward me as a blade, just like the mare. Both the lionness and the wolf were crouched to leap if the need to arose. "Speak, shorty, or I'll have my baby sister use her powers of persuasion to make you." The alicorn threatened indicating the lionness. "Believe me or not I know your father and right now he's in danger and, unless you come with me, may not be able to survive." I blurted in urgency while ignoring the insult. To prove my words I did the only thing that could get their attention. From deep inside I allowed the first notes of "Homeland" as well as the spirit Dan had instilled in his closest friends to surface. "That's..... How?......" The alicorn stuttered as her eyes went wide with recognition. The others showed the same expressions of recognition. The younger three looked to the alicorn for instructions. "Maybe I should ask grandma, she'd know what to do." The alicorn suggested looking to the others for input. All four shared a minute of uncertainty. "We don't have the time if you want to help save your dad." I said sternly, earning glares from every direction. "If you still don't believe me, the four of you can come with me and find out, I assure you what I said is the truth." I offered with the thought of failure expressed on my face. "Cross my heart, hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye." I pinkie promised solemnly in an urgent tone. I hoped that for Dan's sake that these for would accept a pinkie promise as an oath of honesty. If not I would be forced to attempt an escape at all costs in order to just make it back and save Dan. "Ironic, the element of generosity trying to prove honesty." laughed the lionness. Four pairs of eyes looked at her in confusion. "What? I found the show on Dad's laptop and I thought I'd check it out, it was pretty good actually." The lionness amazed with her admission. "Plus that was a pinkie promise that means she's telling the truth, otherwise there's no other way to tell unless we had Apple Jack here with us." She shrugged still amazing me while the other three in the room now began giving looks of embarrassment. I'd totally forgotten what Dan had said about a show about Equestria. The fact the lionness was a fan might be my saving grace. I only had to rely on her knowledge of Equestria and the bonds she shared with the other three siblings. It was a long shot, but it was all I had at the moment. "Anybody else as confused about what she's talking about as I am?" The unicorn stallion asked. The other two females shrugged their response and returned to giving the lionness confused looks. The poor thing rolled her eyes and sighed. "Hold on a sec, I'll go grab my "Guide To The Elements Of Harmony." she said as she disappeared with the same cloud creating poof her dad used. With an entrance done up the same way she appeared with a book in her muzzle. She handed the book to the alicorn who used her muzzle to move through the pages. Finally she stopped and gave me a critical look. "Alright so how do you know she's legit and not some kind of fake?' The alicorn asked the lionness. The lionness just shrugged. "Alright then let's see if this book can pass an I.D., tell us about yourself." The alicorn leered turning toward me. I'd argue for the sake of punctuality but that would be counter productive" I began trying to drive the urgency home. "Rarity, unicorn, bearer of generosity, owner of Carousel Boutique in Ponyville, cat name opal, sister name Sweetie Belle." I sighed in annoyance and delivering a rebellious glare. It was almost as bad as the time at the Equestria games where I had to have a magic nullifying spell placed on me. Hopefully this wouldn't take much longer so I could get back to the task at hand. Dan could be suffering greatly even as his kids counciled. "So here's the deal;" The alicorn began. "Savannah and her book both say you're legit so we'll go with you." she stated stubbornly. "Be warned though that you are highly out numbered and we will not hesitate to take action if we need to." She said pointedly looking at the lionness. The other three nodded their heads in agreement. "You may lead us to whatever form of transportation got you here." The alicorn ordered as she and her brother moved to let me through the door. "No need darlings, I just have to use that tv screen over there." I laughed at the obvious escape root I'd missed. I pulled Dan's remote from my saddle bags eliciting a gasp from the group around me. They all recognized the invention in my hooves. "That's fathers remote, how'd you get that?" The unicorn demanded angrily. Unfortunately I'd already pushed the "exit button" and we were all back on Dan's pelican. The four newcomers looked around like they hadn't been in one for a while. At the same time their energies all hummed with the familiarity of the vehicle. I let them have a moment to themselves while I went to inform Fluttershy of my return. "Fluttershy darling I've returned, how long until we reach our destination?" I asked entering the cockpit. A sudden shaking and the immediate buzzing of alarms drowned out Flutterhys answer. A damage report appeared on a screen with the words "ice damage on the engines", answering my question as the pelican tipped earthward. With a bang the door leading back to the troop hold whipped open and the alicorn peered in. "Alright you tow this plane's going down, did dad teach you two how to use the morphing ability?" she asked with a calm urgency. She sighed when Fluttershy and I shook our heads. She looked back towards the others in the hold. "Aerial speed morphs capable of passengers, stat." She ordered to those in the back. "The younger two will take you to the ground while my brother and I proved cover." The alicorn instructed in a drill sergeant tone. Two bird pokemon appeared beside her which I assumed were her youngest siblings. Fluttershy and I each allowed one to take us in their talons and seconds later a line of four birds left the falling airship. Below us a horrible sight spread out for all to see. A line of frozen guards and wonderbolts seemed to mark the edge of a war zone. On one side stood Nightmare Frozen Factor blasting at anyone stupid enough to get close. On the other side were the remaining batches of guards and wonderbolts and three princesses. In the middle were the four other element bearers using Dan's cards to keep the fighting at bay. "There by the ponies using the cards." I said pointing out a safe spot to land. The four over-sized birds headed straight for the spot I'd directed. It looked like we'd arrived just in time. N.F.F.'s POV For a good couple hours I began hearing music in my head accompanied by a voice calling out. Something deep inside kept wanting to respond to the voice and the songs. It was driving me insane being unable to silence the noise. Finally another noise caught my attention. Somepony was knocking on my door. I whipped open my door and began shooting ice at everything within sight. It felt good to do something, if anything at all. Unfortunately my doorstep was filled with royal guards and some costumed fly boy pegasi. As I turned to blast a few of the costumed attackers out of the air a few new voices rang out. With each voice some kind of barrier came into existence between myself and the opposing guards. Unfortunately for my opponents the barriers didn't stop me from freezing their blocked army. This allowed me to dwindle the numbers down to just a few more than the three princesses ordering the assault. Suddenly the music in my head increased in strength and volume. Out of nowhere came for huge birds, two carrying a pegasi and a unicorn. The unicorn had musical energy coming from her and connecting itself to me. She was the source of the songs in my head. Movement behind her caused me to focus on what was happening behind her. The four large birds were becoming other creatures. Two became an alicorn and a unicorn while the other two became a lionness and a wolf. Something about the four creatures seemed to get to the thing deep inside me and weaken my hold on my form. Then with a shatter, all Tartarus broke loose. From nowhere came a bright white beam and a black beam of energy. I dodged this way and that taking to the air in an attempt to get an advantage. The two older alicorn princesses followed continuing to launch attacks at me. For a good half hour it was an even battle. The princesses then decided to swap tactics and went for the advantage the had over me. The black one, with a remorseful look upon her face, charged a beam and shot it toward me. I dodged this one instinctively not thinking about the other alicorn. Then she literally hit me. A beam of white light slammed into my back and wings, disabling the appendages I needed for flight. I went crashing straight to the ground. The two princesses landed within a safe distance of my stunned body. Each charged up a beam hoping to end the battle. Seeing my end come I struggled to do anything to prevent their attacks or force them to miss. Unfortunately my body was paralyzed both from their spells and the impact from hitting the ground. Giving in I closed my eyes and willed the end to come quickly. As the blinding beams flashed towards me something moved between them and covered me. Pain coursed through my body at first but then it seemed to disappear. I felt like a window being broken by a baseball. Opening my eyes I found a burned out mp3 player lying next to a shifting form reminiscent of Rarity. The musical energy connecting us shattered as her form darkened. I realized that everything felt different. Looking at my body I found I was no longer a nightmare made of ice but a hero made up of many factors. I was now back to my old self. The icy effects covering the area melted as I demorphed. Gasps caught my attention from a few feet away. I turned in their direction to find a sight more heartwarming than the sun. My kids were staring in disbelief at the sight of their dad. Instead of running toward them I turned away in shame. Why should I try to ask for their forgiveness if it was my fault for abandoning them in the first place. Instead I began morphing wings and readying to leave. Before I could leave a light blue aura surrounded me and prevented me from moving. I sighed my vow revenge on Cadance as the sounds of four sets of feet approached. "At least tell me my father hasn't gone native." Wind, my alicorn daughter, said in a condescending tone. Nearly undetectable was something under her tone. I guess she got that from me. "What you saying your old man's too tough for pastel horses with cuddle addictions?" I asked faking a smile. For a few seconds neither of us said anything. Everyone around us held their breath in tension. Both of us suddenly burst out laughing. "Just don't tell your mother I like cute cuddly little colorful horses" I joked once more. Unfortunately my last joke hit a nerve. "Yeah I know "if you woulda been there she'd be alive right?" I said letting the real matter at hand take stage. "Go ahead tell me you hate me and that this will be the last time we see each other as you're happy if I never return home again." I urged with a hint of anger. I honestly expect to hear every word I'd just said. "Actually it was a spider bite when she was at Cassie's for a check up." Forest interrupted as he and the other two kids approached. "No one knew until morning, after that Grandma Rain and Grandma Nala raised us." he continued. The mention of those two broke my heart. "At least now we know for sure you're kicking." Forest joked trying to steer the conversation. The other three pricked their ears up at that good news. "I take it the king kept you kids hopeful saying I was hiding out until I had an epiphany just like he did in his younger days?" I replied with a laugh. "In truth I got curious and that hoofing remote acted up, got swallowed by a cragodile, and trapped me here in Equestria." I sighed hoping my kids would believe my tale. In a way it was so typical for my digitizer to do something in a similar manner. From behind two forms at opposite ends of the color spectrum approached. My youngest daughter Savannah took one look at the approaching royals and fangirled epically. "DEAR TIA IT'S PRINCESS CELESTIA AND PRINCESS LUNA!" She yelled with a bit too much excitement. That one sentence garnered two different reactions. The first came from the princesses themselves. "You know of us?" The royal sisters asked curiously. The second reaction came from the sound of my jaw dropping. "MY YOUNGEST DAUGHTER'S A PEGASISTER!?" Followed the sound of my jaw meeting the ground. "Young colt you have some explaining to do and it better be good or you're working the castle for a month." Tia began warning sternly. She and Luna stood to my right, attempting to deal with the situation that had just ended. I was too shocked to pay them any attention. "Yeah yeah Auntie in a minute." I agreed ignoring the solar princess. "Please tell me the rest of you are also on the fandom bandwagon." I requested looking at my three other kids. They all shook their heads signaling that only Savannah shared my love for Equestria. To prove to my kids just how pathetic I was a squeed at the fact I had a pegasister for a daughter. The moment was then interrupted by a scream. Over by where my spell had been broken a form raged. It blasted the recently defrosted soldiers as if they were merely distractions from it's intended target. The familiar form searched it's surroundings until it's gaze stopped on me. "What is the meaning of this evil?" Lulu asked demandingly of the creature. She and Tia stood between the creature and my group in a protective stance. All seven of us watched the creature as it slowly began moving toward us. Within a few steps I could see the creature clear enough to identify what it was. In this case it wasn't a what but a whom, and her existence was my fault. I moved to stand between in front of the princesses and my kids. Upon hearing several disagreements I simply turned and said "I created her, she's my responsibility." A guilty feeling spread through me, created by the fact that I'd forgotten the most important pony in my life. Black sparks started around me like static, mimicing the intro notes to the mashup that defined my being a hero. At first a few voices were against the first half due to it's involvement in a recent event. I ignored them fighting the dark effect until the static disappeared. Then the second half began and instead of static, flames began dancing around my form. I could hear my kids' reactions to the new mashup. Nightmarity reacted as if she'd been hit with a concussion grenade. She paused and stared from far off, as if recognizing something. Tears appeared in her eyes as if something was stirring hidden emotions. In Nightmarities heart I heard a familiar song. The epic solo from "Seize The Day" told me exactly what was causing the nightmare form and how I'd influenced it. Fighting would only serve to destroy what had been created and the innocents involved. In order to tame the emotions that darkened my marefriend I had to use a different tactic. I demorphed and began my attempt to free Rare with an untested song. The first few notes and words of "Let It Go" swirled snow and ice around me in a slow dancing like vortex. When the vortex disappeared I stood as Hero Factor, though with some changes. With the icy influences of the song as well as a heroic mood, I had become Frozen Factor. I stared down Nightmarity with eyes of longing rather than angry rebellion. I then lowered her defences with songs of heartbreak, tricking her into coming close in hopes of finding another to support her emotionally. When she was within reach I hugged her and began a song we'd both used to cheer each other up. Feeling her dark, heartbroken shell crack I went in for the kill with a song of healing. I let all my love for a grey white mare become a glowing golden light as I sang a song about a flower that healed all wounds and turned back time. The golden glow covered Nightmarity and she began to shrink. Soon everypony around was staring at my marefriend held in my hooves. The first to arrive were my kids. "Is Rarity going to be ok?" Savannah asked worriedly. The other three stared dumbfounded at her for not noticing her fathers current form. Softly love songs played between Rare and I, slowly giving her energy enough to gain consciousness. The kids just decided to watch in silence. "You do know it's improper to keep a lady waiting, right?" Rare asked in a half awake tone. She smiled as she stood on her four hooves. As she stood I took the moment to demorph. "There's my knight in shining armor." Rare said as she levitated me into a hug and a kiss. The crowd responded accordingly as we both heard some mock gags as well as some "awws". Those close to us in relationship just rolled their eyes. Rare and I ignored everyone and stared longingly into each others' eyes. The moment lasted until a familiar voice cleared it's throat. "OMG DAD IS IN LOVE WITH RARITY!" Savannah practically screamed. Her siblings glared pole arms at her. She ducked down in an attempt to escape their wrath. "This doesn't look too good for you, pops, care to explain?" Forest asked taking charge of the angrier three siblings. The looks those three were giving would put a colosadile to shame. I was on the spot with no way out but the truth. Hopefully the truth would mean my kids wouldn't be tearing me apart. "Young colt that is not how one should speak to their parent." Rare reprimanded as I was placed in her mane. "Most of the gathered here can attest to the severity of the bouts of homesickness he's suffered." She continued with some of the gathered vouching in her claim as well as how bad my homesickness got at times. "He never knew whether or not he'd return to those he loved and suffered greatly for that lack of information." raged the grey-white unicorn. "Instead of letting that homesickness beat him he did the best thing he could..." Tears welled in Rare's eyes as her emotions drove her defensive act. "He adapted, he prepared for the worst while hoping for the best, something I think he'd have taught you ruffians." she finished causing everypony to back up slightly in fear of her fury. "She's right you know, though I can't blame you four for being mad at me." I said trying to play referee. "First my dad disappears, then I find out that it looks like he's having a wonderful time in some far away place with strange people, I'd be pretty angry myself." Came my words in an honest tone. "But we'll have to hash that out later, right now I've got to apologize for a miscalculation in a recent experiment." I declared defiantly as Tia approached Rare from the right. "Wiser words have never been spoken from you young colt, but then again I suppose the hashing out of things will have to wait until after everypony has eaten." Tia began with a strict tone. I had a bad feeling about the chewing out to come. "First of though you owe all these ponies a meal and a ride back to some place a bit more prepared for such a large number of ponies, got enough of those airships for everypony to get a lift on?" Aunt Tia asked with a devious grin. "Luna I must admit that these "pelicans" are quite the airship, what would you say to each princess getting one of their own?" Aunt Tia schemed as everypony headed toward the Crystal Empire. She hummed mischievously as she turned to give me a smart alec grin. I had caused A LOT of trouble with this little "incident" and she was going to tourture me every minute of my punishment. I would rather have a few nights in a dungeon compared to what Tia had in store for me. Her eyes and grin told me that the prankster part of her was going to have as much fun picking on me as a kid in a theme park. An hour after landing a dinner had been prepared in the crystal palace's ballroom. It was sort of a feast to honor Equestria's armed forces for their show of courage, dedication, and the exemplary job they'd done. There was even cake there thanks to Pinkie considering it a party. I figured since I'd caused the trouble I wouldn't be invited and kept myself and my kids in my assigned guest room. The Aunts, cousin, and Twi and the others weren't having it. One reason was that I had yet to formally introduce my kids to everypony. The other reason Tia somewhat jokingly said, was to keep an eye on me at all times during the dinner. This meant that my kids and myself were to sit at the guests of honor table beside the royals and the element bearers. After the dinner I went for a small walk alone, ending on a balcony overlooking the city. I found myself lost in thought concerning my kids being in Equestria. It was good seeing them but what about when they went to go home? "Want to talk about it?" Luna asked startling me. I snorted and returned to my vigil. "You cannot fool me, when something is bothering you you usually can be found someplace high off the ground when the night sky is dominant." Lulu argued persuasively. Reading my mind she trapped me in a small blue dome to prevent me from taking off. "If you leave now you might not be around to settle things when they get heated." She riddled cryptically before leaving me alone on the balcony. Minutes later I decided it was time to close the rift between my family and Rare. I headed straight to the two rooms that were split between my kids and I. I invited my kids to enter the room I shared with Rare so we could all sit down and talk about the future. "You asked for an explanation here it is." I said in reply to the kids' dark expressions. "By now it's obvious what my emotions concerning this mare are, and I know how you four feel about it." I said sternly glaring back at my children. "I loved your mother but circumstances drove me to do what was needed for survival, and that making a life here if I couldn't return to the one I'd unintentionally left behind." I raged brokenheartedly. "If I was able to return home I would, but i can't, though what if all of us can be together again in another way?" The question blurted accidentally and left to hang awkwardly. I had given up somewhat abut going home but not about having my family back. "Rare is now apart of my life and I would like her and the rest of Equestria to be integrated into the rest of our families lives, but I won't force anyone without getting input from the rest of our family" I began explaining my offer in earnest. "I'm not asking to abandon ship of the valley but to actually merge home with Equestria, basically physically connect the two so that everyone is happy." the excitement in my voice was obvious. "You four spend some time here, then go home and talk to everyone there about my idea." I pretty much begged. Savannah was all up for the idea. Her older siblings decided to think on it for a bit. "Darling there's plenty of space at the boutique if they wish to spend some time with you under one roof." Rare offered living by her element of harmony. My older three kids considered this and cautiously accepted my offer. I now just had to sweet talk the aunts into allowing the kids to follow me around. "How about you five, well four since my youngest has "joined the herd" get to know each other better while I go make some arrangements?" I suggested as I slipped out my guest room door. After a couple hallways the sounds of hooves and paws warned me that I'd better let the others catch up. It seemed a better idea for them to ask on their own anyway. "Alright to recount from earlier's chaos, Princesses Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Twilight." I repeated in the event the dinner had been a bit too chaotic for my kids. "In age order; Wind, Forest, Meadow, and Savannah." I recounted for the four princesses. All eight said their hellos, with my kids bowing. Rare and I stood to the side between the two groups. Hopefully my kids wouldn't be punished for my mistakes. "What is you you need, nephew?" Tia asked politely turning her attention to me. Rare and I both stepped forward. I waved my children to join us. "As a group we've come up with a compromise and we'd like input from all of you." I said nervously. "The kids have accepted an offer to stay with me for a short period and see how I've done things around here while rooming at Carousel Boutique, but we would like your permission before doing so." The question came as an explanation. Tia gave me a raised eye brow look questioning the "question". The second thinking of the idea of my kids staying in Equestria was scrambling my brain and messing with my speech. "What I meant to ask was; would you allow my children to stay with me at Carousel Boutique and follow me around to see what my life is like here in Equestria?" I stammered unprofessionally. A barely detectable glint in her eye revealed how much more torture she'd get on me with my kids around. She looked to the other three for their thoughts on the idea. Three nods later it became unanimous that my kids could stay. After that the aunts wanted a word with me alone. "We have thought of the perfect job four you to integrate yourself into Equestrian society better." Said Luna with a strict tone. "My sister and I have decided that with your abilities as... interesting, as they are that you would be a decent trainer for the royal guard and the wonderbolts." Tia finished with a soft expression. Tia had a way of being tough but without being so harsh. She figured hard work and a little laughing at ones self made one better. "Also about the experiments hows about you find a way to keep them contained, say with one of us who have spells on hand to deal with such things?" Tia joked with a serious tone. I took the hint and headed back to my guest room. For some reason I took the journey from the throne room to my guest room alone. When I arrived outside my guest room door I heard peals of laughter coming from inside. Rare's voice was heard followed by more uproars of laughter. I slowly opened the door to a story in progress. "Your father was so scared I swear he was expecting an execution, instead though he got a good bath to get all the mud and grass off." she gossiped with my kids laughing in response. "Despite all the little problems he's had he really has been a dream of a gentleman and I loved hearing all his stories about you foals and the rest of your family and your home." Rare added in a longing tone, as that of one who'd just read a story about a far away place and was dreaming of some day going to that place. It felt good to hear my love and my children getting along, even if it was at my expense. It reminded me of being back in my valley home, raising my little ones and hanging with the rest of my family. I sighed letting the spirit that drove me fill the air around me. "Darling are you gonna just sit out there or are you gonna come in and spend some time with all of us?" Rare asked picking up in the energy I'd let surround me. From the other side of the door several other voices requested the same of me. I felt bad for interrupting a perfect moment and tried to act like I wasn't there. That tactic lasted until a threat was issued in the form of a request. "Meadow darling would you please retrieve your father so he can stop being stubborn and join us?" Rare asked eliciting a "run" response from me. I started across the hall double time. Before I'd even made it half way my wolf daughter caught up with me. "Sorry papa but there's no escaping something you created." Meadow laughed as she carried me in her mouth toward the awaiting group in my guest room. Side 1: Improving PerformanceThe applause from the audience was deafening as the last of the awards for the talent show was handed out. At first I thought the cutie mark crusaders would have been destroyed upon receiving an award in their category, I know I sure was. The look on Blooms, Belles, and Scoots' faces showed more contentment and pride than I'd thought. After the show finished the girls came to show off the trophy to the friends and family that gathered for the show. I stayed off to the side and kept my thoughts to myself. What I had to say to the girls would've possibly ruined their night. I loved their performance but on the other hand it wasn't enough to win their category. That thought alone kept my mind busy as I attempted to think of a way to help the girls improve before the next opportunity arose. Back at the orchard there was a party to celebrate the girls' success. I bowed out and congratulated what I'd come to consider my little sisters. I was too distracted trying to be helpful to party. A couple days later I met back up with the girls at the CMC clubhouse. I'd beaten them there so, I'd had time to prepare my words in a way that would not be harsh, yet explain my feelings on the musical number they'd done. I kept behind a desk near the back of the treehouse, so as not to be in the way when the others arrived. It was kind of dark in that area but I was still easily visible. I soon heard the girls voices drawing near the clubhouse. All three entered the clubhouse smiling and carrying the trophy. As they looked in my direction they startled. Apple Bloom was the first to speak. "Ah take it yer mad about the talent show?" she asked timidly. Laughing I replied "Nah it's just the shadows playing tricks on your eyes, in truth I'm not happy you fell short of your goal but happy that you came away with something for your efforts.". All three looked down sadly and pouted "We did our best but we weren't good enough to get the musical performance trophy". "Can't argue there but I'm not here to get crabby and work you to the bone to make you get better, I'm here to support, build confidence, and most importantly, school you in the art of musical performances" I grinned hyping up the girls for my plans. "How are you supposed to do that?" Scoot asked challengingly. ". Pulling out my pendant, ring and a guitar I explained with a grin "By teaching you how to blow minds using music.". I proceeded to play "Enter Sandman". My ring and pendant both glowed showing the two way process music energy takes when active. As the song was played through the energy moved from the guitar and my accessories to cover my whole body. I could easily tell the songs power and energy were reaching the girls just by looking at their faces. All three fillies had a look of shock and awe across their faces. As I finished I found myself surrounded by three hyped-up ponies begging me to teach them the secret to how I'd just performed with such perfection. With a glint in my eye of victory, confidence, and a boat load of energy from the song I stared the three energized fillies into a buzzed silence. "First things first, girls" I grinned "we gotta set you up with your weapons of music". "Huh I thought we were learning to be better at music not fighting" Sweetie groaned. "Relax, I was using weapons as an expression, just like I'll be using ax as an expression" I explained. With that I stepped aside and four instrument controllers appeared. The girls' eyes widened in amazement and curiosity. I started assigning the girls instruments based on their talents and personalities. "'Bloom, you get the main guitar, Sweetie, you get the microphone and Scoot, you get the drums" I stated as I passed out the instruments to each of the girls. "Who gits that last one?" Bloom asked looking past me. "How is this an instrument?" Sweetie complained holding out the mic. "The mic isn't your instrument" I explained "your voice is. The mic just makes it louder". "Also for the other instrument" I grinned confidently "It goes to yours truly as I'm uber with the bass guitar". "Now we gotta work on step two before I get you more comfortable with your instruments" I told the girls in a mysterious yet confident manner. This meant a trip to the barn to stash the instruments. I wasn't going against anypony's wishes but that I'd rather not carry the instruments for fear of them getting destroyed in some unforeseen accident. Step two I had confidence in completing as I knew the perfect ponies to seek what we as a band now needed. We would need costumes which Rarity, the mare I was head over heels for, was ideal for supplying. Most importantly we would need a place to practice, someplace where volume wouldn't be a problem, for which Apple Jack and Granny Smith could easily provide with the barn back at Sweet Apple Acres. Since we were already at Sweet Apple Acres the first ponies to convince (or attempt to strike a deal with in this case) were Granny Smith and A.J. Knowing fame and fortune wasn't always what anypony wanted I devised another path that would lead to success. Strategizing is one of my better talents. "All right, ladies" I began "I have a proposition for you". "Well speak up sunny" Granny Smith urged impatiently. ". "Well the farm's a bit in need of some repairs, and supplies and funding are running low" I continued "I think I've found a way to both help the crusaders try for musical cutie marks AND increase sales for the orchard so repairs and upgrades can be completed." I offered nervously. "What's the catch?" A.J. asked suspiciously. I silently went over my next sentences carefully before speaking again. "I'd like to start a band with crusaders and we'd like to use the barn for a place to practice" I explained. "Once they get better with their instruments, we'd be willing to do free shows to increase business here at the farm and anywhere else we might play". I added quickly. Then the crusaders and I gave the two older ponies our best pleading faces. At first Granny looked like she was going to burst with anger at the idea. A.J silently reasoned with herself about the proposal, also looking like she might give us an earful. That lasted until Granny spoke up. "It'd be nice to have some music around the orchard and there are some leaks in the barn roof..." Granny trailed into deep thought. A.J. looked at granny in surprise then started silently reasoning to herself. "Deal but we want details" both confirmed at the same time seconds later. "Oh thank you" the three crusader fillies echoed joyously. I then gave both older ponies every detail and thanked them as we headed off to see if Rare was home at Carousel Boutique. "Oh dear, you mean you want me to make outfits for the four of you?! To play music in?! Where anypony can see you during public shows?!" Rare asked as her beautiful blue eyes grew in excitement. My heart skipped a beat and my legs nearly came out from under me every time I saw that reaction from her. Her beauty was hazardous to my health. "So are you-" I started making an attempt to recover from my momentary swooning. "I'M IN!" Rare yelled excitedly. "Oh I mean anything for the strong handsome genius of a stallion that's saved me on several different occasions" Rare flirted staring straight into my eyes. Again my heart skipped a beat and I was instantly frozen in place. As I blushed I could only think "Oh Tia, this gorgeous mare is gonna be the death of me.". Form behind me came a chorus of "ews". Then Sweetie popped up, thanking her sister as Bloom and Scoot struggled to drag me away. Once out of sight I came out of my love drunk stupor. Once my mind was clear I looked at the three fillies awaiting my next instructions and triumphantly yelled "TO THE BARN!". At the barn we each grabbed our respective instrument. The girls looked at me with a fierce eagerness and confusion. They inspected their instruments looking for a way to use them. "How're we s'posed ta use these?" 'Bloom asked with a sad tone. With a twinkle in my eye and a victoriously confident grin I pulled a few hay bails out from in front of a wall. Behind them was a T.V., an entertainment center, and a video game console. "Lemme introduce you to a few friends of mine; Hooftar Hero, Hoof Band, and Band Hoofo" I boasted revealing three games, "These games are gonna help me teach you everything I know" I stated confidently. "The controllers we each possess interact with the games and allow the games to be progressed through" I tutored knowingly. "Lesson one will be how to play. " I said pointedly. "You'll go through the tutorial and play a few songs until you get used to them" I instructed. "What happens after that?" Scoot asked impatiently. "Then comes lesson two" I hyped. "Lesson two you will receive a ring and necklace." I said with a more serious tone. "These will be used to help you in your study of musical energy and can only be used with the games." I said a bit darkly. "You'll learn the energy types, how to classify them, detect them, feel them, and how to effectively store musical energy and filter it using the ring and necklace." I explained. "You'll be exposed to the raw energy hidden within the songs on the game" I warned" I'll be there to take most of the effects but it's still a bit risky". "After you've gotten past that I'll teach you how to use musical energy.". I said in a hyped tone. "You'll learn how to use song effects, strategies, timing, and how to know when/when not to use a song's effect." I said moving back to a victorious grin. After you three get past a lesson we'll have a show as your test." I informed them matter of factly. "We'll start off with individual character customization and tutorials". I instructed as the girls got ready to play. This took a little time but once the three fillies were done we prepared to start a full band tour. Before we started I looked at the girls in a serious yet confident manner and reassured them saying "Don't fret girls we're in this together. Do your best and don't get too upset when it gets hard. Focus, listen, and feel the song as you play. I may be playing on a higher difficulty but I'll still be right here beside you.".
Side 2: Masks Royals Wear"My sister has gone to the castle ahead of me in case you decided to join us." Princess Celestia said as she walked from the doughnut shop toward her home. "This whole inviting me to stay over at the castle as your guest thing is both new to me and a very generous thought." I said truthfully. "I'm not even sure if I'm allowed to be riding between your ears, I mean I did it with my royal family but that's because I was family here we're mere acquaintences." I babbled nervously. From below I felt and heard Princess Celestia chuckle. "If it will make you feel any less nervous think of yourself as a visiting dignitary who needs a few special adaptations from my staff and associates." Princess Celestia said thoughtfully but yet it was gentle enough to calm me down. "If I may ask is Princess Luna prepping a room for me to stay that is adapted for me while I'm here?" I asked politely. "You could say that Princess Luna is adapting a room for you but I don't think it'll be as much work as you think and that you'll be surprised when you go there to unpack." Princess Celestia said smugly. "Whatever you say princess I'm just here to learn and deal with whatever business you have planned for me." I said sounding as confused as I felt and eliciting another chuckle from the princess. "Well all that is planned as far as business is just chatting and maybe teaching eachother about our worlds." Princess Celestia said assuredly. "Other than that you're here to have fun and explore canterlot if you wish or just enjoy all the castle has to offer and when we have free time my sister and I will spend some time with you having fun." Princess Celestia said smiling. "Ok though I might need some schooling on how to act around the castle and maybe a list of boundary lines so I know what's off limits." I said unsure of what else to say and again getting a laugh from the princess. "The formalities and ettiquette are an easy lesson, just be polite and be yourself and if you need help ask Princess Luna or I or even a guard, and as for the boundaries I'll show you those on the tour and give you a guard to help you find your way around until you're familiar enough with the castle." pPrincess Celestia instructed with ease. "I see stress relief and relaxation training from your younger days is paying off." I said causing both of us to burst out loudly. "Since it is so late I shall show you your room and we shall start with a tour in the morning provided Princess Luna doesn't keep you up." Princess Celestia said as we entered the castle. She exited out into a courtyard and before I knew it she was flying up toward one of the tower rooms. The one she was heading toward was lit and had a balcony leading inside. "Ah right on time dear sister, is our invited guest with you?" Princess Luna said as princess celestia alighted on the balcony. "I have accepted the invite my lady." I said politely as I revealed myself. "I am glad you decided to come stay with us." Princess Luna said as she levitated me to the spot between her ears. "Luna don't be keeping our guest up too late he does have to sleep sometime while the moon brightens the sky." Princess Celestia warned princess luna jokingly. "Fear not dear sister I plan on going out for my duties while I let him sleep on my pillow." Princess Luna reassured her sister as the sun princess left. "Wait I'm bunking in your room, are you sure that's allowed or acceptable?" I asked as my jaw dropped in shock. "It is so I can personally keep an eye on you and spend more time with the guest I invited." Princess Luna said flatly. "I'm just going to agree with you ladies since you two make the rules, though I believe there are consequences buried deep out of my sight for stuff like this if I may say so prince-" I said shrugging and figuring I'd rather roll with the punches than argue with someone on their own turf before I was interrupted. "Please just call me Luna, I'm sure my sister will tell you the same." Luna said as she interrupted me. "Sure thing Luna." I said before a yawn forced it's way out. "Looks like the excitement of the gala is taking it's toll." Luna joked as she levitated me to one of her pillows. "Before I crash for the night Luna can I do a small bit of stargzing, I'm trying to find a star in your sky that I know from home." I asked explaining my reason for asking. "You may as any hope even in the darkest of times is all you'll need to make it through." Luna granted prophetically. I grew a pair of wings and flittered over to the balcony railing. From there I looked at the night sky above searching for the star a wise old mustang taught me would be one my family would be looking at as well. I sighed sadly when the fruits of my search turned sour. "I know of every star in the night sky maybe I can search for you while I'm out." Luna offered supportively. "I doubt I can be specific enough, I only know that it looks like every other star out there and that it's only difference is a feeling I get from it." I said hopelessly as I floated toward the bed. "Do not give up hope my young friend for it is something that helps us all in the worst of times." Luna chided attempting to cheer me up with sage advice. "Sorry it's just I feel like I'm betraying others who depend on me by being here, saving this place, and hanging with it's dominant species." I said explaining one source of my emotional pain. "You do not have to explain yourself to me little one for I know what it truly is that you seek the star for and what it is that your heart wishes for the most but enough for now rest and we'll talk more later." Luna said as she surprised me with a nuzzle. That night I had a dream of my valley home. It was a return home dream that leaves one more homesick after it ends than before it starts. As those I call family turned on me and chased me from my home a strong presence cleared the dream from my head and replaced it with thoughts of warmth and bonds. The next morning I woke up with Luna's mane flowing beside my pillow as she slept. I quietly made my way to the door. Once out on the other side I got a guards attention. I asked him if he could tell me where Princess Celestia was and give me directions to her location. Captain, as he'd introduced himself, said he'd do one better and take me to where Princess Celestia was himself as per his orders. After what seemed like a maze of turns Captain stopped outside a large door. After knocking Princess Celestia bade him entry. Without hesitation Captain opened the door and strode into what seemed an apartment. "Welcome Captain I take it our special guest is awake?" Princess Celestia asked taking note of whom she granted entry. "I think my presence will be enough to answer that princess." I laughed as I jumped onto a nearby side table. "Good morning little colt and please call me Celestia." Celestia greeted smiling upon seeing me. "Good morning madame and may I say that an apartment in a castle is a brilliant idea." I replied getting a laugh from the princess. "It isn't an apartment it's my bedroom." Celestia explained gently realizing I was serious. "Anywho how'd you like your night on my sister's pillow?" Celestia asked after sending Captain off. "I'll let Luna answer that, she's been giving off strong motherly vibes for some reason." I answered honestly. "Don't be too put off by my sister's behavior, I can explain it if you'd like." Celestia said as she offered me a lift. "Luna is the princess of the night and part of her duties deals with wishes as well as dreams." Celestia began as I settled in between her ears. "She's been watching you in your dreams, partially for security purposes I'm sure you'll understand, and when you wish on a star in the night sky she hears that wish even if you wish it mentally." Celestia finished as she moved towards a bigger table toward the far end of the room. "So her maternal instincts are kicking in because of my size, and my home sickness, makes sense." I said thinking about how to talk to Luna about it. "Seems she's taken to you quite naturally, as have all those who've met you." Celestia pointed out putting me on the table. "I was taught a few things about respect and other peaceful aspects while growing up, I guess they became a second nature and being that I acted kindly and respectfully your people acted equally in return." I thought out loud before being interrupted by my stomach. "I don't suppose you'd decline joining me for breakfast?" Celestia asked chuckling at my embarassment. "Yeah I think that'd only make my stomach louder." I joked laughing along with Celestia. Thankfully the head chef showed up a few seconds later. The poor chef was surprised to see Celestia with such a tiny guest at her breakfast table. Without further hesitation he took Celestia's order and then proceeded to take mine. I asked for a couple slices of cinnamon and sugar toast and a cappaccino while Celestia asked just for a bagel and some coffee. Before he left the head chef wondered if I would like the toast to be made fitting for my size or shrunk if possible. I surprised both him and Celestia when I told him to leave it as is. After breakfast Celestia had a few duties to fullfil and I was left with Captain to show me around the city. He showed me a few spots that were popular, a place that sold food geared more toward my diet and even showed me a few shops that were up my alley. After that we saw the element bearers off on the train home. I was torn about not going back with Rare and AJ but I really didn't want to be rude to the princesses. Captain picked this up easily and was suddenly telling me I should have said something. He told me that those six mares were going to be more than friends if I stayed around them. He was pointing out the bonds that had started growing and how they'd become much stronger. He also could tell I had a crush on a certain somepony. On our way back to the castle a sound caught my ears. As I turned to listen the air around me darkened. Looking up I saw Luna diving down out of the sky looking quite unhappy. "Young gentlecolt may we have a word with you?" Luna asked sternly. She then excused Captain and sent back to the castle. "What's the problem Princess Luna?" I asked with a tone of urgency. "You left our room without alerting us that you planned on doing so." Luna said angrily. "I apologize but hear me out, I did so as not to disturb you and to let you sleep." I replied feeling bad for worrying Luna. "Also can we talk about our relationship?" I asked prepping for a hard discussion. "What is it you wish to say?" Luna asked calming down instantly. I took a deep breath wondering if I'd be doing the wrong thing. "I wanted you to know that I appreciate you looking out for me as if I was a foal of your own but that I don't want you worrying over me that much as it's unnecessary strain on you but also that if you watched over me as a friend that we could compromise in a way that both of us would agree with. " I said quickly expecting Luna's wrath instantly afterwards. "I see, that is quite thoughtful of you to care about my health like that, so be it I shall no longer play guardian but check in on with you from time to time as a friend." Luna said happily as she gently nuzzled me in my spot on her back. "Now that those matters are settled we shall make haste to the castle lest we become tardy for supper." Luna warned as she transferred me to the spot between her ears. On the way she asked me about who's duties I'd like to see first during my stay. I explained how her night duties were the most logical option being I was up all day. Supper consisted of a five course meal. I had both princesses laughing when I yelled "I can't eat that much!" in response to finding out the number of courses. Both then reassured me it wouldn't be rude if I ate only three courses as the chef only wanted everyone to be full and enjoy the meal. After supper Celestia asked to talk to me privately. I agreed and we made our way to her chambers. After setting me on the same table we'd had breakfast on Clestia sat down grimly. She then brought up the homesickness I was suffering. She sighed as she struggled with how to phrase her words. I told her that whatever she wanted to tell me to say it straight and that she was there if I needed her. "The best advice I can give for your situation is to prepare as if you plan on living here but hope that a way is found to help you get home." Celestia said as a tear rolled down one cheek. "Admittedly that stings quite a bit but I've been in similar situations before and gotten home, if there's hope I'll be the one stubborn enough to hold on to it." I said sadly but focusing on the princess. "Pretty much you've only told me to adapt and so far I'm good at adapting and emotionally sooner or later I'll grieve but for now I must be strong for you and luna." I said grimly but dutifully. "Besides maybe this isn't such a bad thing, like a lesson I'll learn to beat some evil jerk back home, therefore nobody fails anybody." I reasoned smugly. "Besides you and everyone else here only cares because we all share a bond or two." I said pointing an important fact. "Stubborn little colt aren't you?" Celestia laughed cheering up. "Are you sure you're gonna be all right though living here in Equestria?" Celestia asked wiping her eyes. "Plenty of the necessities and I already have my eyes on a prospective mate, the only problems I see are losing my powers, which I'll deal with if and when it happens, and the homesickness which I've got plenty of friends to help me through." I reassured using a bit of a conspiratorial tone around the "mate' bit. "Thanks to some experience at home and my animal instincts I think I've got all bases covered." I boasted unhesitatingly. "Oh you do, do you?" Celestia asked smugly before lifting my by her teeth and dropping me in a fish tank made up for a land animal. 'Well then we'll see how you do against my pet." Celestia grinned evilly. After failing a few attempts to escape from the top of the tank I settled the ground and focused on fighting the inhabitant. I began by closing my eyes and sending out a ring of sensing energy. I was disrupted by a swift movement to my right. I kept all my senses open to sense for a presence hidden or approaching. Somehow the creature was undetectable. Suddenly a figure blurred out the corner of my eye. I whipped in it's direction ready to counter an attack. My opponent seemed to be everywhere at once. Then with a blinding flash it attacked. Before I could react I found myself pinned under a giggling mass. "Had you going didn't I?" Celestia laughed as she jumped us both out of the tank and returning herself to normal size. "IF THERE WEREN'T CONSEQUENCES FOR THREATENING ONE OF YOUR RANK I'D DO SO RIGHT NOW AND POSSIBLY ENACT IT AS WELL!" I raged as my chest heaved from the scare. "You need to relax that was just some stress relief for both of us, tells me you need to lighten up a little young colt." Celestia said lifting me with her levitation spell. "In fact I think I know of a way for you to wind down before Luna goes off for her duties." she mused loudly in thought. "If you're thinking about pranking me again perish the thought." I warned distrustingly. "Maybe later but for now I think you and my sister should spend some time together." Celestia said gently. A good ways closer to Luna's bedroom a din could be heard. I discredited my first thought about the cause and replaced it with a theory concerning using magic to create simulated battles. For once I was glad to be wrong. Inside Luna was staring at a tv, a controller in hooves, yelling her proud defiance at her targets. My jaw dropped to see natural video games in Equestria. I started tearing up seeing such familiar images on the screen as Luna picked off an opponent. Celestia let me set myself up for joining in and silently left. I waited til the match ended before getting Luna's attention. "What in Equestria is going on here?" Luna shouted as a guest name appeared under her on screen name. "Well if you would have mentioned this kinda thing earlier I would already have my profile set up and such and I wouldn't be playing as a guest."I said causually causing her to jump slightly. "How about we play a few rounds and then I'll answer your questions before you leave?" I said staring out of the corner of my eye at the moon princess and grinning deviously. "You seem a decent player little one how about a few rounds one on one?" Luna asked several matches later. "Different game title each match?" I asked curiously. "A truly interesting idea, we shall use it." Luna agreed greedily. "Two words princess; Challenge. Accepted." I said smugly. "Then let our contest begin!"Luna declared yelling. "How is this possibe?" Luna asked in a fit of shock. "I don't know but this totally makes things easier on my collecting." I said just as shocked. "We are even in most of the games, we even moved to table top games and you stood against me like none other has."Luna gasped staring at me with wide eyes. "Dear Celestia I think we just cemented our bond." I said sitting suddenly. "Indeed sometimes rivals make the best of friends." Luna said agreeing. "Tomorrow before you show me your duties?" I challenged high on the feeling of overcoming a challenge. "It shall be on, until then sleep well little colt." Luna said bidding me goodnight as she left for her night duties. I was then left alone to sleep yet too excited to rest. For the next week or so I was showed pretty much everything the princesses could think of while we chatted about our lives and our worlds. Some days I went with Celestia watching her work or to go pranking. The rest were spent with Luna geeking out with games or shows during the afternoon and sleeping during the night. Finally came the day when I was scheduled to head back to Ponyville. The princesses had as much fun as I did and wanted me back as soon as the next oppertunity. Celestia brought up my predicament one last time to make sure I was okay before leaving Luna and I to talk rival as our goodbye. I told Luna that I was now fond of both princesses but that she was the one I was closest to by mutual interests mainly. I then morphed hawk and took to the skies. Up above the castle I saw the Ponyville class on their field trip. I easily spotted 'Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo paling around as they were lead around the castle garden. I had a slight case of the willies seeing the three fight in front of a statue but quickly shrugged it off turning for ponyville.
Side 3: A Lesson In Business Before Pleasure"Alright so I'm here alone, this is certainly a first." I said after searching the whole building for any sign of life other than Opal and I. "Wish Rare'd woken me up and at least told me instead of leaving me to wake up and find out the hard way." I sighed shifting thoughts from searching to figuring out what I was going to do next. A bell rang from the boutique area of the building. "Hopefully that's either Rare or Sweetie, I can't find any "what to do" lists for me from Rare and if it's Sweetie we can keep each other company." I said sprouting wings and heading to see who'd come through the door. "Slag it's a customer, Rare must have forgot to flip the sign again." I said stopping just out of sight. Thinking quickly I assessed the situation and came up with the best solution. I'd have to inform the customer of Rare's absence and ask them to come back later. "Excuse me miss but Rarity isn't home at the moment can I take a name and let her know you stopped by and have you check back later?" I asked politely and loudly as I flitted over to the purplish pony whom I recognized as Berry Punch. "Oh sorry for intruding then, sure go ah-" Berry started before turning in the direction my voice came from and spotting me. "Wow you're adorable, does Rarity make those clothes for you they just are so cute?" she asked looking my small frame up and down. "Yeah, have you heard of that small human who pals around with the element bearers and sometimes pops in on his own to save a town or city, that's me." I said in a form of introduction. "I help Rarity a lot and these clothes are her thanks for doing so as well as helping save Equestria." I explained Rare's generous offer from when I first assisted her and the other five bearers. "Really, that's so nice of both of you." Berry said appreciatively. At this moment another ring from the door interrupted our conversation. This time Rare stood in the door with shopping bags. "Oh Berry darling what are you doing here?" Rare asked after seeing the purplish pony. "Hi Rarity me and your cute little friend here were just chatting."Berry replied not missing a beat. "For some kind of legendary hero he sure is so adorable you could eat him up looking." Berry said praising me. "You don't have to tell me twice darling." Rare blushed accepting the praise for both of us. "In fact I've coined every word positively related to the word cute when speaking about him since we've met." Rare said giving me a loving look as I landed lightly on her back. "I've learned though that said cuteness can be as much a deception as is an honesty, I've seen him fight enough both alongside and as a victim he's rescuing to know how dangerous he can be when he has to be." Rare sighed with admiration. "Excuse me ladies but as much as I love the praise, who wouldn't, you two are making me blush enough that I might burst." I said one had rubbing the back of my head nervously. "Berry dear he's right we should get down to business." Rare said snapping both mares out of their "he's so adorable" fits. "Well I only came in here to browse before cutie there told me you weren't here and I didn't really see anything I wanted or have need of at the moment so I guess I'll see you two later." Berry said before heading out the door. As soon as she was gone I had a severe case of the willies. "Something wrong my dear?" Rare purred in a way that said "I'm the trouble your willies told you about.". "Hey gorgeous what's on your mind?" I asked once again my nervousness visible. "Oh Berry Punch just gave me a brilliant idea but I want your opinion on it." she said with a look in her eyes that told me I was part of that idea. Instantly I knew if I stayed within hooves reach that I'd be doomed to fulfill that part of her idea. "Oh look diamonds!" I said urgently as I pointed in toward the far end of the boutique as a distraction while I backed slowly down Rare's back. While Rare was distracted I leapt from the top of her bumm and ran as soon as I hit the floor. "You little charleton I shall have you for that!" Rare said in a way that said "you may not have issued one but challenge oh so accepted" as she turned and started giving chase. She had a clear size advantage and easily caught up but I had experience and my powers, both of which gave me the slight edge I needed. Rare should have stopped and thought about why I was keeping constantly just out of reach. My plan was to wear her out so that whatever she was thinking of doing to me would be abandoned. If I outright left her she'd get upset and feel hurt, both things I was trying to prevent. Whenever she was close enough to successfully catch me I teleported a bit ahead and kept running. Finally I rounded a corner and straight into a dead end. I turned straight around and found Rare slowly advancing like a cat would a cornered mouse. I thanked the princesses for both my animal instincts and my experience and did the unexpected yet obvious. As I mentally begged a thousand pardons for what I was about to do I put my right hand out and a sphere of white swirling energy appeared. I leapt at Rare threatening with the sphere in my hand knowing she'd react perfectly. Rare flinched raising her left forehoof in front of her face for protection. At that same moment my clone dissipated and I made my run between Rare's four pillar like hooves. Having been around me for about three years she quickly picked up on my tactic. She moved her hooves to try and either pin or block me and failing with each hoof and raising my ego. I realized that I'd let her failures get to me when I saw the white of her belly angle down above me and when I tried to react accordingly it was too late as I was pinned to the floor by her bumm. "Now I want you to be a good little colt and listen to my idea are we clear?" I heard and felt Rare ask scoldingly. I agreed planning on bolting at the slightest opening but Rare quickly countered that by pinning the half of me not under her bumm under a forehoof. Then the weight of her bumm lifted and her hoof slid to replace it in a move that was meant to keep my pinned. "Please at least hear me out?" Rare begged giving me her big blue puppy dog eye look. "I'LL DO IT WHATEVER IT IS JUST STOP YOU KNOW I CAN'T RESIST THOSE PERFECT EYES OF YOURS!" I cried as my heart reacted to the effect those eyes had on me. Rare squeezed me in a big hug thanking me a dozen times before putting me back on the floor. She then levitated me to her workroom where she made a sign. Next I knew I was standing outside carousels door on a barrel with a sale ad sign in front of the barrel playing mascot. I continuously cursed myself for being weak to Rare's beauty. After a couple hours Rare invited me in to take a break. I said nothing refusing her through ignoring her. Soon the sun started setting. Rare told me to come in out of the cool night air to warm up and rest while we had a talk about my new mascot position. Again I was silent as she spoke. This time she tried levitating me inside. A barrier I'd put up earlier foiled her attempt. She then returned to the inside of her home telling me to be the stubborn mule I was acting like. Night came as the sky darkened and my body stayed unmoving except to breath and to suffer the willies that seemed to be plaguing me. Then a sound from the Everfree brought me out of my meditative stupor, informing me that what I'd be sensing from hints passed by nature was soon to arrive. As the scent rolled in I started my preparations for the upcoming battle. Sunrise screams were heard on the forests edge of Ponyville. I leapt off the barrel and made my way to the source. As I moved my body grew tons bigger, a tail, three toed saurian feet, a square head, and tiny two fingered arms. Best to start by scaring my opponent off rather than fighting it right off the bat. What better roar of defiance than a royal reptile that stood face to face with the creature approaching town. Then with a howl it showed itself. A full grown king timber was headed to Ponyville looking to make a meal out of anypony. As it spotted me it stopped and growled claiming the town as it's turf. I roared back with a primal sound that warned, defied, dared, and accused all at once. I saw Twi ushering townsponies away from the fight. I commanded Twi without taking my eyes of the king timber. I was a natural born predator and with all the info that came with that came a foolproof plan that could lure any pred away from a bad fight zone. It lunged and I charged. A scream from carousel caught my attention and the timber was able to bloody me just enough to be an injury without slowing me down. I mentally grinned as I headed toward a few empty fields I knew were safe fighting in. The timber being a hungry carnivore had tasted blood and was now homed in on the source like a heat seeking missile. This voluntarily placed it straight into my trap as it willingly followed me rather than attack the smaller panicking ponies. As I ran my arms grew longer and gained a finger, my head thinned out as well as my snout elongated and a huge spinal fin grew from my back. T-rex was a good defiant fighter on it's own but it had a few disadvantages I rathered to not risk. I finally stopped and turned around facing the incoming timber and roaring again in defiance. The king timber charged as soon as I was in sight. The fight beginning as we bit and clawed at each other. Within a few minutes I tore the first part of the creatures tree based body off of it. I furiously kept biting and tearing creating a huge pile of firewood. I used every tool in my spino morph's arsenal to shred the beast before it could reconstruct. Once the timber was a pile of sawn logs a clone I'd peeled off earlier, in pheonix morph flew into the pile blazing and turning the king timber into ash. The threat having been removed and energy spent on battle I demorphed and shrank a little smaller than my normal height. I sat there breathing hard through my nose in tiredness from the fight for a few seconds before the sound of running hooves approached. I stared at the ash pile that was the remains of the king timber before giving a final shudder of weakness and finally let the tension from the battle go with a sigh. Instantly I was lifted from the dirt in a pair of hooves and thrust into a crushing hug. "Darling are you alright I saw you fighting that awful thing and then the wound it gave you I thought you were going to be hurt worse and maybe even beaten." rare said worriedly as her hug engulfed me. "Thanks some supportive marefriend you are." I said feigning feeling insulted. "This is about yesterdays misuse of our relationship ins't it, for that I do apologize." Rare said misunderstanding my tone. "Admittedly I was a bit steamed about that but when I got the first few signs that trouble was approaching my attention shifted to guard duty, hence the times you probably tried bringing me in but I apparently was ignoring you." I explained making an educated guess about what rare had done during my time on the barrel. "I pinkie swear never to do that again." Rare said solemnly in apology. "There's no need to apologize when you've already been forgiven, it's one part of any relationship like ours." I said softly as I rested my face in her fur and hugged her back. Other ponies started arriving at this point and in order to make things look good Rare held me up for everypony to see. "It's alright everypony he's unharmed, a little worn out but otherwise not an injury to be found." she yelled, using my condition as a cover for our tender moment of mending an unbroken relationship. When we finally got back to Carousel we took a moment to talk further about the previous days events. We talked mainly about the whole chase that we'd had and the tactics we'd both used. We finished the conversation with a few insults in jest mainly concerning said chase tactics.
Side 4: Change Of Scenery"Shame Spike had to help Twilight today, a second pair of hooves would've been nice." Rarity said as she slowed once again for me to catch up. "How about after these last few caches we sit down for a break so we both can rest?" I suggested to her knowing both of us had been working hard to find a good amount of gems. "That's a brilliant idea darling." Rare said in agreement. After a couple more holes were dug I rested on a nearby blanket Rare had set out. Within in minutes she had set a whole picnic up, with everything floating into place surrounded by her blue aura. As she finished she rested beside me letting me lean against her belly for comfort. We chatted as we munched on the cake she brought and sipped her delicious tea. "So will you be spending another night at my place or will you be going back to the Apples'?" she asked in the moments before our peace was interrupted. With a howl they burst from the nearby foliage. Ten of the ugly perfectly named creatures. I could only grin seeing as how the wooden timberwolves were now somewhat a common enemy for me to defeat easily. They had Rare and I surrounded cutting off all means of escape. Rare was in full blown panic. Instead of making the situation worse it only helped drive me to the destruction of the intruding creatures. I grinned as a sword appeared in my right hand and I grew to normal human height. Time seemed to stand still as the timbers and I waited to see who'd move first. An impatient timber made the first move pouncing at the cornered prey. Sensing the instinctual shift in my mood Rare looked at me and said "No don't do it.". Unfortunately her words came to late as I leapt into action. and dusted the first timber giving rare a way out of the circle of remaining preds. She quickly got behind me as a couple other wolves lunged at her. I now stood between rare and nine timbers all looking to make a meal of Rare and I. I leapt back into action a blur moving from one timber turning to dust to another. This took their attention off of Rare and made me their focus. Unfortunately the last timber I'd beaten had knocked me off balance and I'd found myself getting torn up. As Rare watched in fear for my safety she decided to join in the fight. After taking out one with a blast from her horn she gained a second's attention. While that timber backed her down I broke the crash of timbers shredding me with an eruption of flames that went unnoticed by both Rare and the stalking timber. Finally Rare found herself trapped between a cliff wall and the jaws of a hungry timber. As it's muzzle, dripping with saliva, closed in on Rare's smaller form I sent a fireball straight into the timber from be hind dusting it. I slowly approached Rare and as I got within steps I collapsed to the ground weakened from form injures and the use of energy. The last things I remembered where Rare running toward me and her voice screaming my name in concerned fear. Then everything went black as she lifted me in her hooves. When I woke up I found myself in a bed on a side table. I looked around and instantly recognized the interior of Fluttershy's cottage. Seconds after that I realized there were voices in the background speaking and recognized both Shy's and Rare's voices. "The poor dear, you should have seen him Fluttershy." Rare said with concerned admiration. "I hope he'll be okay, those timberwolves really did a number on him," She said sorrowfully. "He just needs a little rest and recuperation time" Shy reassured. "Why before you know it you'll be back mining for gems as if nothing happened at all." Shy said happily. "I should see him once more before I go home." Rare suggested sadly as her voice grew closer. Figuring being handled violently, or at least being squeezed into a hug a split second after waking during recovery was a bad idea, I closed my eyes. Seconds after Rares shadow covered me making things darker as she laid a cheek by the bed and cried at the sight of my tiny form. I rethought my previous idea realizing getting hugged was a better idea than drowning. I carefully got out of the covers and stood on the bed. I grabbed as many hairs of Rares fur as possible in a hug, noticing just how bad I'd ended up, and hollered up to her as soothingly as possible. "Excuse me bellhop I believe my water bed popped as I seem to be soaked and nearly drowned." I yelled laughing. Rare's huge eye opened and moved downward to look at my bed and seen me hugging her cheek. Her blue eye grew huge as she gasped and moved her head and dragging me into the air. "Darling you're awake!" she said excitedly. "Oh that's great news." Shy said joining her. Rare then realizing I was hanging in thin air by her fur lowered me onto Shy's muzzle. "I'm sorry you ended up in such terrible condition." Rare apologized. "You should know me by now, gotta show off for the ladies." I joked. "Besides it wasn't you that did this to me, it's more the timbers and my own fault." I reasoned reassuringly. "Besides if you're at fault for anything it was that quick thinking rescue you did by bringing me here." I admitted proudly. "How are you feeling?" Shy asked worriedly. "A bit drained and sore but I'm alive, breathing, and able to move I just won't be able to do much showing off as I'm able." I answered. "That's good, you should rest a little more then." Shy instructed. "I do wish I could be more helpful in your recovery than I have." Rare said sincerely. "Well by my estimation and by doc Shy's suggestion all I need is a bit of downtime, am I right doc?" I looked at Shy for confirmation. "I guess so" Shy laughed. "Are you suggesting what I think you are?" Rare said shocked. "All I need is to sleep off and on until I'm at full charge then everything goes back to normal, all I really need is a something comfy to sleep on, maybe a pillow, and a blanket to cover up if I get cold, something I think can be find pretty much anywhere." I surmised. "Oh Fluttershy can I please?" Rare begged. "I really don't know, he's super tiny and he could easily get stepped on or something" shy answered. "Please Fluttershy, I'll keep him on a nice comfy pillow where I can keep an eye on him?" Rare pleaded using a puppy eyes technique. "Oh alright, make sure you're very careful" Shy conceded. With a good number of "thank yous" from Rare I was levitated into Rare's mane and we were off to Carousel Boutique. Once there Rare took me upstairs and set me on a pillow on her bed and carefully pulled the blanket over me so only my head stuck out. "Now you just stay right there and get some rest, I'll be back to check on you later." Rare said sweetly. "Yes mother dear." I joked in response. "Very funny now seriously you need to relax, sleep will help you recover faster." Rare said as she left the room. Having been awake for less than an hour sleep was hard to reach. Didn't help the thought that I was in Rare's bedroom and was used to it from sleeping on her pillow every time I was over had me laughing. I thought about how much I was over. "I'm back dear did you sleep well?" Rare asked hours later. "Actually I couldn't sleep so I just laid here and stared up at the ceiling thinking." I answered. "Dear you know you should have been sleeping, Fluttershy's orders." Rare reprimanded me. "I agree but sleep wouldn't take me but I still relaxed and that's all I really need to to do recharge." I explained. "Besides I think you'll like what I've been thinking about." I said slyly. "Are you sure?" Rare asked shocked at my thoughts. "As much as I'm playing guest and helping you out I think it'd be more efficient." I confirmed. I had been thinking about taking up residence with Rare. "Are you asking me?" she asked. "Actually you're one of two ponies I need to check with, the other being Apple Bloom." I answered nervously. "I think it'd be wonderful having you here all the time." Rare admitted. "I agree that we should ask Apple Bloom first as she's the one that brought you into our lives." Rare said thoughtfully. "If you want I can go get her since she's only been in bed a half hour." Rare offered. "Let's wait until Sweetie gets up for school and talk with her and after that maybe we'll go talk to the Apples about it." I compromised. When it got time for Sweetie to come down for breakfast Rare and I were waiting for her. When she made it to the bottom of the stairs we led her into the kitchen. At first we had to assure her she was not in trouble. "DO YOU REALLY WANT TO LIVE WITH US!?" Sweetie shouted in excitement. "I was thinking about it but I want your input as well as the Apples'." I responded. "THAT WOULD BE AWESOME!" Sweetie shouted. "Well then I guess the only opinions needed are the Apple families'." I said shrugging. "Let us be off then." Rare rushed. At the Apples' farm we were greeted by Big Mac. We got Granny's, 'Blooms, and AJ's whereabouts from Big Mac in his round about way. It wasn't too hard to round up all three of the Apple ladies. "So what is it ya needed ta talk ta us three 'bout?" AJ asked. "As you've heard I was involved in a scuffle recently with a group of timbers." I began. "Unfortunately I ended up over doing it because of silly stallion reasons, and I was stuck at Shy's for some time." I stated to the nodding Apple girls. "I, in feeling guilty and hearing he only needed a bit of rest to finish his recovery, decided to offer to watch over and help him while he was laid up." Rare continued. "And where are ya goin' with this?" 'Bloom asked getting scolded by the older Apples. "Well While I was having trouble sleeping I got to thinking, I then discussed those thoughts with Rare." I stated initiating the finale. "Sweetie Belle and I agree with what he'd said and we thought it'd be best to have your input on whether or not he could move in with sweetie and I." Rare finished hurriedly, "Are you saying you don't like living with us anymore?" 'Bloom asked sadly. "Not at all I just figured that since I'm over at Carousel so much that it'd be better logically if I lived with Rare so that way no time is wasted on waiting for me to get there on the days I was going to help." I explained. 'Bloom still had a sad look on her face. "It's not like I'm leaving back to my home plane." I reasoned. "You'll be able to see me almost as much as you do here, I'll just be in town instead of here." I said softly. "I can come help when Rare doesn't need me plus on crusader night's I might be able to stay over and hang with you." I made an attempt to cheer her up. "Besides maybe we can work out a schedule or something and then you can have me around more often." I continued as her smile widened and tears slowed. "Plus I can't live without that spot in your bow, I wouldn't survive if I let it get too cold." I said laughing. "I say it's up ta you little feller." Granny Smith said interrupting. "Ah agree with Granny and ah know she'll agree that you're always welcome ta stay or visit any time." AJ agreed looking at Apple Bloom. "Alright but if I schedule ya and ya don't show up without tellin' me I'mma hog tie ya ta my bow." 'Bloom threatened smiling as she hugged me before she gave me back to Rare. "Alright then since I don't have anything here I guess it's all done and settled." I said relaxing. "Not quite yet darling" Rare corrected. "Apple Jack, Apple Bloom would you two like to go out for ice cream, our treat?" Rare asked. The two younger Apples agreed. I hopped into my spot in 'Bloom's bow as we started off. 'Bloom and Sweetie walked side by side excitedly gabbing about how cool it was to have me live with them. After the ice cream was gone and we'd went our separate ways Rare decided that home was the destination. At Carousel we put Sweetie to bed and then had some coffee in the kitchen as we chatted. After that I was placed back in my spot on her pillow as we bedded down for the night. For a few weeks things went smoothly. Errands were run, business dealt and responsibilities taken care of. Slowly over the weeks nightmares crept over my sleep. They progressively got worse. Then one night they struck their hardest....
Side 5: A Nightmarish Situation"Princess Luna!" I screamed as the younger of the two royal sisters was attacked. I tried moving to go save her but was myself set upon by an unknown enemy. I realized seeing the princess meant it was just a dream yet I was too busy attempting to defend myself and the princess to break out of it's trance. Everything I changed was just as easily made futile by whatever was battling me in my dream. As my temper, defensive instincts and fear took hold of me I made one last ditch effort to take control of me dream and charged up for an attack of my own. Suddenly I was in Rares room in Carousel. Luna was no longer around and neither were the creatures that had ambushed me in the dream. A scorched hole where the window used to be lead me to a more horrifying sight. Rare was lying on her side looking like she'd been attacked with a magic beam from one of the princess' horns. It was then that it hit me what had stuck Rare. I heard Sweetie running toward us in the hall and yelled "Sweetie get me some wet towels some dry towels, the emergency kit, and some ice packs.". Her hoofsteps immediately started toward the stairway. I immediately started every healing method I had in my arsenal. By the time Sweetie returned I had Rare looking alot better. Most of her wounds were healed and she looked less severe then she had when I found her. "What happened to her?" Sweetie asked passing me everything I asked her to retrieve. "You should go get a doctor or an ambulance, I've worn myself out healing this much of the damage and I won't be able to get her to the hospital in my condition." I told Sweetie. "Will she be ok?" Sweetie asked starting to cry. "Only a doctor and time can answer that, now go." I answered guiltily. When Sweetie was gone I hung my head, hugged Rare carefully and apologized for having put her in her current condition. I waited hidden as a spider in the corner of a ceiling until an emt came and took Rare to the hospital. Sweetie went over to her and Rare's parents place while Rare was recovering. I stayed alone at Carousel getting updates from Twi, Pinkie, Dash, AJ and Shy. When I was told they moved Rare to a room and she was taking visitors I immediately made a trip to check on her without being in the same room. I landed in a branch outside her room window. Inside she looked a bit like her usual self with the only difference being bandaged. Her eyes were full of sadness. A nurse came in and asked her if she was expecting somepony to come visit her. She answered someone close to her that she wished would come talk to her. My heart broke as she told the nurse it was her new roommate. At that moment I made a grave decision. I flew back to Carousel and hastily left a goodbye note with regards to every one of the element bearers I had befriended. After that I made my way out to a forest a good ways toward the center of Equestria. I knew that if a search were to be started that it would be a good place not to be found. Remembering Luna's dream walking abilities made me realize that that was the way I'd be found and that in order to not harm anypony I'd have to leave Equestria. In the few days I estimated I had before Lunas dream walking was integrated into the search I had in a cave and did some problem solving thinking. I could only think of one way out and I had to use it before I was caught and forced to face the chances of hurting somepony else. I needed to use the mirror in the Crystal Empire. Now the strategizing really began. In the days it would take me to get to the Crystal Empire my plans might either be known or guessed. I needed to get into the room containing the mirror, lock the door and possibly break the mirror before I was caught and help captive. As the sun rose the next day I took flight. The first part of my plan was gaining ground by getting to the Crystal Empire ahead of any alerts that my be made known. As soon as the first spires of the kingdom appeared in the distance I made for a quick landing. Part two of my plan was to send a few shadow clones in to distract the guards and royals, giving me a chance to get to the mirror and use it. I sent the clones in on the ground while I made my way from above. As the herd of clones stormed the town I saw Shining himself make to arrest a few. This only ended in puffs of white smoke going up around him. Everywhere I looked clones of me were either outrunning the guards or disappearing as they were caught. Knowing they wouldn't last long I made a beeline for the castle as fast as I could. Upon making it through a window in the castle I switched from sparrow to fly morph and started buzzing toward my goal from up by the ceiling. Soon I found the door that lead to the mirror and my escape. I flew under it and demorphed in the darkness of the room. I took one look back at the door, a few tears dropping as I remembered all the bonds I'd made in this plane, and started pushing a hand through the mirror's surface when suddenly a light blue aura enveloped me. "Going somewhere little guy?" came Cadance's soft reassuring voice sounding slightly smug. "Before you even think of saying or doing anything hear me out." she pleaded. "Rarity told us the whole story and everypony knows it was an accident." she started. "She's on her way here as well as the others, and my aunts and they all wish to hear from you on your side of what happened." Cadance explained. "So I'm going to put you in a guest room until they get here, and I'm going to expect that you'll respect all of us and not try to pull any tricks and that you'll stay and talk with all of us." she said as she took me to the room she mentioned, her eyes pleading. "Fine but if I'm anything like dear old dad you're gonna end up babysitting." I conceded with a smug look to my eyes. CadAnce opened a nearby door and setting me on the bed requested "please stay in here." As the door closed I noticed two guards move into place in front of it in the hallway. "If you truly heard what had transpired you'd have thrown me in the dungeon with a power sapping spell." I spat under my breath. I sighed and sat on the pillow to strategize. It didn't take long to formulate a plan. I apologized through the air to Princess Cadance and then made my move. I wasn't gonna risk doing what I did to Rare, or worse, to anypony else and that justified my failed oath. I summoned a clone and told him to stay in the room. Then I used a sleeping powder to put the guards outside the door to sleep. As soon as they were asleep I made my run. I was halfway to the mirror room when I heard the alarm sound. I pushed myself to go faster knowing I had to get through to the other side and break that half of the portal. I'd just slid under the door when I heard Cadance's voice from down the hall. I again used the air to carry my apology as I shed one last tear and entered the mirror. As soon as I exited the other side I turned and shot a devastating fireball, destroying the mirror and preventing me from being followed. I looked around noting that I was home but I was alone. I decided to rest after my escape and take a few days to relax.
Side 6: Back To Square OneMonths after my escape from Equestria and return home I was still alone. I was playing a game on the web and listening to some music on a player. As a song played I jumped. I replayed the song and again was shocked at what I heard. Rare thought spoke sadly. she started as her discovery startled her. I asked myself not expecting to get a response. Rare asked desperately. I quickly stopped the song. As soon as I did Rare's thought cut off. Part of me hurt from the memory of what I did before I left Equestria and from the sadness in Rare's voice, the other part of me decided I needed to research more into this development. I started the song again. For a few minutes I waited anxiously. Then Rare's voice sobbing from the emotional hurt I was causing her. I stayed silent as all the love she had for me as a friend poured out. The sorrowful sound pulled at me, making me rethink my plan stay at home. For days it went on like that. Voluntarily breaking my heart for the name of research. Finally one day I made a desperate experiment out of seeing if the phenomenon was a two way street. I started playing love songs to convey how I loved her as a friend, the others I'd created bonds with, and everything else about Equestria, and songs that described how much I suffered not being in Equestria. Soon enough more than thoughts were coming across the music supported channel. These conversations only helped strengthen Equestria's pull on my heart and mind. I finally broke one day while rifling through my schematics file cabinet. A way to get back to Equestria was suddenly the only thing on my mind. As I built a replacement model of the item on the schematics I packed all of my worldy possessions. When both everything was packed and the new remote completed. I wrote a goodbye letter to those who I once lived with then sent Rare a message using a song with the lyrics "I'm on my way." before laughing at the irony of being back to square one on how I got to Equestria the first time as I activated my remote. I awoke to find myself back in the Crystal Empire. I was in the lawn outside the castle. I breathed a sigh recognizing a feeling of home I normally got from the place I just left. I made the decision to go see Cadance and Armor and apologize for everything I did the night I left. As a shadow fell over me I had a split second to realize I'd been beaten to the punch as the bars of a cage quickly surrounded me. I knew that I was in trouble the moment I was caught. Fearing I'd be attacked I curled up into a ball and hid as the cage was lifted. "I'd be afraid too if I was to face what now lies in your near future, but you know that I won't hurt you," Cadances voice came through the bars. I uncurled and discovered that it was Cadance that was carrying my cage as she boarded a train. "You will be fine and I'm glad you came back but you are in quite the bit of trouble. "she said without even looking in the cage. "I'm not going to let you out of the cage until I'm supposed to so I'll ask you to not repeat your last feat and make things worse and to stay put." She stated looking in the cage with pleading eyes as she set the cage down. I silently moved to the far side of the cage away from her and sat down not looking at her. She reacted by spinning the cage until I was back close to her and cheerfully said "Everything's going to be all right, you're back amongst family." as she laid on the seat with the side of the cage against her side. I was silent the whole train ride. Harming Rare like I had and then running from the problem was no excuse for treating everypony like I had. I wasn't going to beg for mercy nor forgiveness I felt I didn't deserve. At one of the stops the cage was lifted and Cadance exited the train. Looking around I easily recognized Canterlot. "Alright little guy time to pay for your actions." Cadance said grimly as she walked toward her aunts castle. The first thought to cross my mind was that my plans for reuniting with Rare had just been cancelled. I let the last remaining bits of unconscious hope blow away in that moment as we entered the castle. In the throne room I faced my doom as bravely as possible. It came in the form of Auntie Celestia and Auntie Luna. I kept my head bowed and my eyes closed in submission. "I see you brought him, how much trouble did he give you?" Tia asked critically. "He was too sad and scared to do much more than wait for your judgment in the center of his cage." Cadance answered expressing the emotions I felt through her voice. "If only he knew what awaits him this night." Lulu said smugly. "Agreed sister, things are as set as they can be so let us not keep him waiting then." Tia said with finality. "Cadance take our guest to the garden and drag him through the mud puddles, dirt, and grass, dirty him up a bit." Tia instructed. "I shall have a guard retrieve you when we are ready." She said before my cage door was opened and I was levitated out in a light blue aura. All three of the princesses wore evil grins. Outside Cadance did as she was told. I didn't fight against Tia's instructions and stayed pretty much as limp as Cadance's aura would let me. Soon I was a ball of mud, dirt, and blades of grass. A guard came out shortly after telling Cadance to take me to a room. By this point I just shut everything out and awaited whatever punishment I was going to receive. Soon she stopped in front of a door in a hallway of doors that ended in a small room. She knocked as she put me down and then disappeared as a voice from inside responded. I heard hoofsteps approach from the opposite side of the door and prepared myself to be ground into the carpeting by the hooves of the room's resident. The door opened and instead of hearing a scream and feeling the sole of a hoof flatten me into the ground, I was picked up. "Oh your poor dear let's get you cleaned up." the voice of whoever answered the door said. I was levitated by a blue aura to a nearby sink as it was filled with warm water. Soap was added to the water at the same time I was placed in it. Then a pair of hooves vigorously scrubbed all the debris from the garden. As the last bit of dirt disappeared into the soapy water a scream resounded. I cringed awaiting the be destroyed. Instead I was pulled from the sink and thrust into a towel where I was dried as vigorously as I'd been cleaned. As the towel receded I heard a loud gasp. I was floated from the towel into the arms of a pony. She squeezed me against her chest in a hug. "Thank the princess it is you." A voice from above celebrated. A large tear splashed down on me from above and brought me out of my stupor. The scent of her fur was the first thing to hit me. As I fumbled for thoughts in disbelief her fur color caught my eye. I was struck dumb by everything that had lead up to this moment. I wanted to struggle so fearing that I was being tricked by an enemy. I was too paralyzed to do more than open and close my mouth in silence. Every one of my senses screamed out the perfection in proof that my thoughts were wrong. I was lifted up to stare in my captors face. When I stared into those big blue eyes the truth finally hit me and life was brought back into both my voice and my body. Relief and happiness flooded out of me through my tear ducts. "Shh it's okay everything's all right, I'm right here." Rare said comfortingly as she returned to hugging me. For a few minutes we were frozen in that hug, crying joyous tears at seeing each other again. Then Rare stopped and put me down on the bed. Her expression went from happy to serious. I lowered my head in shame thinking she would scold me about how I'd injured her during a nightmare. "Now now don't look so down." she said placing a hoof under my chin and gently prodding me to look at her face. "I know why you ran away and I'd like you to know I know it was an accident and that both Sweetie and I forgive you for that whole incident." Rare said smiling. "We're all happy you care that much but there are other ways of dealing with problems." she reassured. "Now if you're ready there's a few ponies you need to apologize to." Rare said nuzzling me. "Don't even think about guilt tripping yourself, what's done is done, now let's go." she said as she lifted me to her mane. Out in the hallway she went to the table in the small room at the end of the hallway. There she set me on the table and told me to wait as she went to get the others I had to apologize to. She knocked on every door and kept saying to the occupiers "he's here.". When she finished she returned to me and nuzzled me in reassurance. Then other hoofsteps were heard coming down the hall. Five grim looking mares surrounded the table as well as an innocent looking Cadance and rare. Despite them normally being friends their expressions scared me more than the princesses. I kept my eyes down and dared not to look any of them in the eyes. "Explain to us what happened." Twi said flatly. I sighed and began retracing events beginning when I hurt Rare. "I was having a bad dream and when Rare woke me I accidentally injured her and then proceeded to run away after that." I said guiltily. "Why did you run away?" Twi asked sounding less angry. "I ran to prevent that or any other accident from happening and anypony else getting hurt by me." I confessed. Twi sighed and looked around the table before returning her gaze to me. "Can we get this over with so I can torture the poor little guy?" Dash rudely said out loud. I started to give her permission when Twi interrupted. "Both of you knock it off!" Twi scolded. "Rainbow that will come later." Twi said appealing to Dash. Twi then turned to me. She lifted me with her aura and held me in front of her face so I could look her in the eye. Her expression had softened since I first seen her enter the small room we were in. "What happened that night wasn't something you did voluntarily right?" Twi asked. "I meant to fight off the fear that trapped me in the dream and save Luna yes, to harm Rare by losing track of whether I was awake or not no." I said guiltily. "Then it was an accident and therefore not your fault." Twi stated smiling a little. "As for running away, we appreciate you trying to prevent further harm but we're all friends and as such we are willing to take a few hits if it means we're helping a friend in need." Twi explained. "All we ask is that next time you ask for help from any of us and not run away from your problems." Twi finished as she looked at me pleadingly. "I'll admit I was wrong for running but before I ask for help I wanna make sure I've got some time to calm down first." I compromised. With that Twi hugged me and I was soon being passed around and hugged by everypony. Then Cadance got a grip on me. "As the princess of love I understand your actions were an expression of the love you had for your friends and for that I forgive you." Cadance said solemly. "Although I still owe you some tough love for your stunts in my kingdom but that'll come later." she said smugly. "I'm just gonna say that you're not gonna count earlier's torture, set up, and otherwise utter breakdown of my will as even and that you've got something planned for whatever comes later." I guessed. "Silly a slumber party is what's later." Pinkie yelled. "Oh Twilight can we start now please?" Pinkie begged. "Dear Tia why do I have a bad feeling about this?" I said aloud as Twi agreed to start the slumber party. Turned out my feeling was correct. The slumber party consisted of the girls taking turns picking an activity and I was to own up for my actions with each event choice. Rare chose to play a board game and I was to be her player piece. Another of the girls chose hooficures and I was responsible for that one's hooficure. It went on like that for the rest of the night. At one time during the party Lulu made an appearance. She understood the most about how the nightmare had effected me and sentenced me to a few weeks involuntary duty helping her at night with her dreamwalking and nocturnal pred slaying. I thought that was the easiest punishment. A good while later Aunt Tia herself made an appearance. She asked to see me out in the hall and levitated me out to the hall as she left the room. I cowered from her wrath being helpless in her aura. "You have nothing to fear from me little one for your punishment is and has been dealt." she said reassuringly. "You had to face your friends and earn their trust and friendship back and that is a mighty task indeed after pulling what you have and was a perfect punishment." Tia explained. "Was anypony actually mad at me?" I asked in surprise. "Not mad but we weren't too happy with your choices but that's a talk for a different time, your needed else where." Tia said as she teleported me into the room and levitated me into Rares arms. As Rare hugged me all she could say was "You think I'm being clingy just wait until we get home and Sweetie finds out you're back,".
Side 7: Weakness Of The HeartAs I stretched my arms and legs to get them blood pumping I yawned. For a morning at Carousel things seemed quiet. I moved to get out of bed and had to do a double take. My head had been on a pillow and the rest of my body was on a mattress. The blanket was just the right size. Looking around I noticed that I'd grown enough to adjust to the room. This was weird and I figured maybe my room mate or her sister would have some info on it. I decided to find them and ask. I looked around the boutique and found only rooms. I called out both girls' names only to be answered by silence. I figured they were out running errands and decided to look around town for them. I stepped outside and the first thing I noticed was that it was as quiet as Carousel. The town seemed to be devoid of any life. Immediately I tuned my senses and went into an alert state of mind. I wasn't going to get caught off guard by whatever had emptied the town. Deciding to do some recon and get an aerial view of town I decided to morph hawk. I flew upwards until I hit a barrier. It shocked me, shrinking me and draining me of energy. From that high I was able to glide around town. Finding nothing I decided to land on Carousel and rest. A few minutes after I landed I felt tremors through the building coming from the ground. As they got closer I heard loud clopping sounds accompanying them. After that I heard Rare's voice amplified as if from a speaker as it said "You should see my new pet darling.". "What new pet?" came Twi's voice in reply sounding amplified like Rares. Then the sky went transparent and I found myself staring at two gigantic mares that looked exactly like both girls and a monstrous version of Rare's room. Twi's muzzle neared the barrier above me as she tried to get a good look. She gasped as she seen me standing on top of Carousel waving. "He's not a pet." she said lowering her muzzle for me to climb onto but being forced back by Rare. "Be careful dear he's a dangerous little thing." Rare said looking down at me. Wondering why Rare would say such I decided to try going through the barrier. As I did I kept getting hurt, smaller, and weaker. "Oh you poor thing you shouldn't be trying to get out, you'll hurt yourself." Rare said noticing my attempts. Twi wasn't liking what she saw and decided to do something about it. Twi reached a hoof in carefully reaching for me. I climbed into what seemed now like a walled roofless lift. "What are you doing, don't let him out of there!" Rare yelled as Twi lifted the barely visible me to her mane. "Rarity wouldn't ever treat him this way but then again YOU'RE NOT RARITY are you?!" Twi accused the fidgeting unicorn. "What are you saying Twilight I was only keeping him in there so he didn't have another meltdown and hurt himself or anypony else." the fake Rare said feigning sincerity. "Quit lying you impostor and show yourself!" Twi demanded lighting her horn for an offensive beam spell. "Fine you busted me, did it quicker than I expected too." the fake Rare said as flames surrounded her. "When the flames drop blast her then run to the door to the basement, I'll get us into my lab, we'll be safe there." I yelled into Twi's ear. As the flames dropped Queen Chrysalis was revealed. Twi blasted her and soon we were flying down the stairs of the real Carousel. Once in my lab Twi breathed a huge sigh of relief. She looked around until she found a place to sit and rest. When she was comfortable she placed me on a nearby desk. She brought her face down close enough to be able to see me better. "I can barely see you but you look hurt, are you ok?" she asked quietly. "That barrier Chryssy had around the Ponyville model drained my energy and it did some damage as well." I yelled up to her. "I can heal you and try to give you some of my energy." Twi offered as she tipped her horn toward me. "Appreciate the offer but I'd rather you keep every bit you've got." I declined. "You should we might need you to beat Chrysalis." Twi reasoned. "I'll rest, but before I do we have to strategize our capture of that insect and rescue Rare." I yelled changing subject. "What if I get Cadance and Shining to come and help?" Twi asked thoughtfully. "Good idea but no, you know how Cadance gets around me, it'll only complicate the situation when she sees me smaller and more helpless." I stated. "We need the other four element bearers." I concluded. "How do you know we can trust them and how are we gonna get them?" Twi asked. "I've got a teleporter and there's a copy of the insect barrier card on the desk over by that vault behind you that we can use to test Pinkie, AJ, Rainbow and Shy." I answered as if I'd done this before. "All you need to do is punch the button with the name above it of whoever you want to teleport and they'll show up." I instructed Twi. "Dash would be the hardest , AJ second hardest, Pinkie third, and Shy least." I estimated. "You could start easy or you can go difficult it's up to you to tackle." I mused. "Push the button and when the pony appears yell out "insect barrier!" ." I instructed. "How will the card help?" Twi asked with a raised eyebrow. "It'll place a barrier between us and the teleporter any bugs or insects will be trapped behind it, in this case the changelings since they are insects, and anypony not trapped behind it will be able to walk right through it no problem." I answered. "Like a barrier spell meant for one species, it's solid for whoever it's supposed to keep out but for everypony else it's just an image made of air?" Twi checked her understanding. She then put a hoof to her chin in thought. After a minute she pushed a button and immediately called out the card's name. A green barrier popped up between Twilight and the teleporter landing pad. Behind it a light appeared. Unfortunately it was hard to tell the light's color because of the green barrier interfering with the color of the blue light. "WHAT THE HAY?! Rainbow yelled as she appeared. Looking around she spotted Twi. "Hey Twilight, that was awesome and all but could you warn me next time, where are we by the way?" Dash said in greeting. "My lab under Carousel, could you approach the barrier?" I replied. She did as I asked and as she touched the barrier sparks flew and her form shimmered to reveal a changeling. "Wouldn't have thought it was possible, I'mma have to rib Dash for this one." I said laughing. "Very funny now how do we get rid of this guy?" Twi asked giving me a dirty look for finding humor in a serious situation. "Grab the other card off the desk, use it the same way as insect barrier." I said. "It says eradicating aerosal though." Twi pointed out as she picked up the card. "What better way to take on a bug than bug spray?" I laughed. Twi wheeled on the changeling and shouted the new card's name. Within seconds of the card name being said the trapped changeling disappeared in a cloud of dust. "Dear Tia I've created a monster." I said as Twi pushed the next button. "What's that supposed to mean?" Twi said as she turn toward the teleporter pad. When the new light revealed itself to be Pinkie with her eyes big at being teleported, Twi relaxed a bit. Pinkie bounced out through the barrier and started looking at all the lights. "Oooh buttons!" Pinkie said as she pushed one of the teleporter buttons. "Pinkie don't!" Twi and I yelled at the same time too late to be effective. A flash of light hovered above the landing pad and revealed itself to be AJ. "Where in tarnation am ah?" AJ said looking around. Pinkie went to tackle AJ in a hug. Twi's horn glowed in it's light purple aura and Pinkie was caught in Twi's levitation spell. "AJ that green wall in front of you is for our protection, I want you to approach it so we can believe that you're who our senses tell us you are I'll tell you why later all I can say now is Chryssy". I explained slowly and carefully so I didn't confuse AJ. She did as I asked and walked right through it and up to the three of us. "Alright that's some good news, now who get's to push the last button?" I asked grinning slyly. "I'll do it" Pinkie said as she pushed Shy's teleportation button. In a flash Shy was ducked for cover near the back of the landing pad. Before we could say anything a spider landed on her shoulder. In a split second that spider became a stain on a nearby wall with Shy not showing any signs of feeling bad for the creature like she normally would. That was a major red flag. "Eradicating aerosal!" Twi shouted before I could say anything. The changeling Fluttershy instantly became a cloud of dust. Everypony in the room looked at her with an awed expression on their faces. "Okay enough unintentional duel training for now we've got a rescue mission that seems to have worsened during our preparations." I said changing subjects. "We've now got three of our friends taken prisoner by cheese-legged bugs and we've got to rescue them with half our normal forces and me useless." I said briefed the remaining three girls. "Still don't want my help?" Twi asked smugly . "Having all our forces as ya call 'em at full strength would be the smart idea sugarcube" AJ reasoned. "Alright try it but don't weaken yourself too much." I conceded knowing both Twi and AJ were right. Twi's horn started glowing purple as she cast the healing spell on me. Within seconds all my injuries disappeared. After that she cast the energy regeneration spell and I found myself growing back to my normal height. "Not. A. Word." I said as Twi and AJ gave me smug looks. "First things first we find out the locations of the prisoners I think I have an idea on how to do that." I said getting back to business. I maneuvered over to a drawer of cards. Inside was a collection of cards sorted alphabetically. "Twi barrier that alcove there if you would." I ordered. "What are you thinking sugarcube?" AJ asked. as I moved near the alcove. "Ask nicely and if that doesn't bribe the incoming bug and use their own tactic against them to get the queen to open up." I grinned. "Shouldn't you TRY NOT TO USE UP all the energy I just gave you!?" Twi asked sarcastically. "One morph and a clone doesn't take much." I admitted getting a facehoof in response. I turned toward the alcove raising a card above my head and yelled "Monster reborn". In a flash a changeling appeared on the opposite side of the barrier. I morphed charizard and began my interrogation as the changeling cowered in a corner. I asked threateningly. The bug like creature shook as it spoke. "The scaredy one and the violent one are nearby in the train station but the fancy one only my queen knows." it chirped. "Well then I guess your queen and I will have to chat then." I said as I dusted the changeling. A barely visible red aura spread across my body signaling my displeasure at the way things were going. "Twi, Pie, AJ? stay here I'll be right back after talking with Chryssy." I said before immediately teleporting into Sweetie's room. There I created a shadow clone and give him instructions for his task before morphing a changeling. I shrunk him and carried him around until I found Chryssy back in Rare's room. I then entered and got the queens' attention. "Your highness I have captured your target." I said. Chryssy turned to face me with a look of surprise on her face. "How did you manage that and what about the purple alicorn Twilight Sparkle?" she asked inspecting the clone hanging from my muzzle. "They tried sneaking in cottage, he attacked me as she disappeared." I answered. "Well my little friend you might have just earned a promotion." Chryssy said taking the clone from me. "He wanted location of fancy white pony." I laughed. "Did he now, poor dear. I'll tell you since I'm about to destroy you anyway; She's in a cave nearby the gem fields where we have a temporary nest. she laughed slamming the hoof containing my clone to the ground and destroying him with a cloud of dust. " Well then I guess I'll thank you for the info when I get back." I grinned as I demorphed in front of her and teleported back to my lab. "Do you really have to act like that?!" Twi scolded upon my return. "As a group of friends we're a team when the time calls for it and you throw that out the window for your lone wolf excursions." She yelled. "I got the information at least and was going to share it but I like YOUR IDEA better." I said losing my temper and teleporting away. At the train station I decided stealth was the best course of action. I morphed a fly and buzzed around looking for either Dash's or Shy's scent. I soon caught a trail and followed it to the area under the boarding platform. I seemed unguarded but knowing changelings they were watching and that fact made freeing the two mares trapped below from right here difficult. I decided to fly under the platform and free the two before causing a scene. It was dark under the platform but I found my targets quickly. I was about to cut the sealed pods around them when a thought hit me. I retreated a good distance and then did a little trap checking. I asked knowing only a few could answer that question. "Wha-? Oh that's easy it was that awesome litte guy DanG." she answered perfectly. I said turning my attention to Shy. I asked quietly. Hopefully she wouldn't be too afraid to answer. "That was that cute little DanG, I hope he's alright." shy said smiling at the memory. I said moving closer to both pods and morphing a scyther. Reaching the pods I slashed them carefully to open them and free Dash and Shy. "Thank you for saving us." Shy said as she nuzzled the now normal me. "Yeah awesome as usual but what happens next?" Dash asked. "Gimme a sec I may have got you out of those nasty pods but we've still got to get to safety." I said pulling out a cell phone. As Shy placed me back on the ground I dialed a number only I knew. I was making a call I knew wouldn't go unanswered. "Hello?" Twi answered in a confused tone. "Good news I've freed some some friends of ours I just need you to hit their buttons and get them to safety." I urged. "They'll possibly need to be checked for injuries and maybe a little rest to regain some strength, meanwhile I'm going digging for my gem." I said hanging up the phone. "Oh no her highness was right he's come here and freed the captives!" A shocked changeling yelled. "Hello ladies, while I'm here would you care to dance?" I asked watching both Shy and Dash disappear out of the corner of my eye. I then leapt into battle using flame charge to take down both bugs. After that I had to make sure they wouldn't get news of me out too quickly. I decided to stash both changelings in the pods and reseal them. I made my way out into the open after that and morphed charizard and headed toward the gem fields. I was now running this rescue on pure instinct. Unfortunately this meant my judgment could easily be clouded. I landed amongst the dirt and sand and instantly morphed wolf. I knew Rare's scent well enough that it was easy to find. I followed it until I hit a dead end made of a cliff wall. I instantly recognized the scent of changelings going beyond the wall. I morphed from wolf to charizard and used mega punch on the wall to bust open the door. Inside the cavern the pathway grew dark the further deep I went. I luckily didn't run into any changelings as I made my way. Unconsciously instinct and emotion ran together and I soon found myself without the tail flame of the fire type dragon I'd morphed yet had night vision that came with a form so natural to me. As I moved down the tunnels I'd stop and scent the air keeping Rare's scent ahead of me. If anything was to give me away it this point it was the sickle shaped claws of mine that kept taping the tunnel floors. Finally the tunnel opened up to a room with a throne in the center and a cage with a mound of purple and white inside. I made my way cautiously over to the cage expecting a trap. Upon reaching the cage Rare's scent both relaxed me and fueled my emotional instincts. I carefully broke the cage open and checked on Rare by gently nudging her. She turned to look at me blinking and squinting to get her eyes adjusted to the lack of light. I then saw a touch of green hidden among the familiar sapphire irises. "Gotcha lover boy." Rare laughed evilly. Chains of a magically reinforced silk instanlty wrapped me arms, legs and mouth preventing my retaliation. I shifted back to charizard breaking the bods instantly. Chryssy emerged from a layer of green flames as she revealed her true self. I became lost in the volatile mixture of instinct and emotion, mega evolving in megacharizard as I did. I roared spouting a line of flames over Chryssy's head. "Bit of a hot head are we? Surrender to me and I'll let you say goodbye to her before I crush you." Chryssy offered. I charged her but more silk and an army of changelings instantly halted my progress and started wearing down my adrenaline and energy. I was tearing at a few changelings that'd attached themselves to me when a blast of confetti cleared my back of the insects. A purple beam of aura energy and a Rainbow line took a few more off me. My mind now clear of the poisonous toxin that had put me in this situation instantly rejoiced. AJ ran up and helped me to my feet. "What's going on?!" Chryssy screamed. "I'd say good friends getting over a disagreement for the sake of saving another friend." I said glaring at Chryssy. "It's one of the many powers of the magic of friendship and it'll be the one that'll stop your attack on our hearts.!" I roared realizing I was empowered by the magic of friendship. "Dan catch!" Twi yelled as she threw a small object in my direction. I caught it and looked at it to see what she'd thought of. It turned out to be something very useful. I looked at chryssy, raised the card in my hand and yelled out the words "Spellbinding circle.". Instantly Chryssy was frozen in place and the five mares and I were able to thin out the changeling numbers at our leisure. Finally we turned to the changeling queen. "I'm going to free you now and one of two things is going to happen; Either you're going to tell me Rare's location or I'm going to thrash you until you volunteer the info or permission to enter your head." I growled. "Dan calm down please." Twi asked as she and the other girls notice my shift from dragon to raptor. I dispelled the trap effect and face Chryssy head on. "Oh back to the overgrown lizard form again?" Chryssy taunted. "You gonna pass on information or we gonna come to blows?" I replied threateningly. "Your anger makes me feel so much stronger than I was before I came up with this brilliant plan." Chryssy laughed. "If Celestia didn't stand a chance last time what makes you think you have a chance this time?" she bragged. "Instincts, emotion, intellect, experience, oh and one more thing.... IT'S PERSONAL." I answered smugly courageous. "Please be careful sugarcube." AJ pleaded. "Ha he won't get the chance." Chryssy said sending a blast from her horn my direction. I dodged easily replying with "we shall see.". Our battle began with more or her beams flying at me. I dodged and fought back with a few strikes of my own. It soon became a graceful scene of violence and fury. After a while it looked like I was going to lose. Then came the deciding moment. Chryssy leapt high in the air hoping to pin me down. I rolled onto my back and kicked a leg skyward, piercing a hole in the changeling queen with a toe claw. "So now you have a choice; surrender, go back to your hidey hole, and give us Rare's location or I move my leg and you get a nice line down your belly." I snarled. "Fine you win she's in the prison cell right behind the cage now let go of me and I'll leave." Chryssy hissed. I slid my claw out careful not to do any more damage and the changeling queen fell to the cave floor. I turned and ran to the cage. I shoved my shoulders against the empty cage and pushed. AJ and the others came over and helped on their own best way. Soon the cage had moved and I noticed a line in the wall. I shoved against the edge and the wall turned inward revealing a small dark room. Inside was a lump of purple and white. Tears started pouring down my cheeks as I moved to inspect Rare for signs of life. I nudged her a couple times gently with my snout. She turned and blinked in the light Twi's horn was giving off. As soon as she her eyes had adjusted she noticed she was staring face to face with a raptor. Instead of startling she looked straight into my eyes. "Call down now my hero, I'm alright, just a little dirty is all." she said reassuring me. As her hooves reached behind my shoulders to bring me into a hug I started unwillingly demorphing to my normal tiny self. By the time we we hugging I found myself crushed into her fur. "Not to interrupt this sweet moment but we better get home before anything else happens." Twi said. Rare started to exit the cell she'd been in when she fell over from weakness. I caught her before she hit the ground and proceeded to morph back to charizard and gently carried her out of the temporary changeling nest. Within an hour she was back at home on her couch with the rest of us getting her water, light snacks, or something for comfort. Twi and I slowly healed her with healing spells. "So is this a temporary truce or are we gonna be at war over this until something changes?" I asked Twi with a grim yet unsure tone. "Depends on both of us. I myself apologize for yelling at you like I did." Twi said sincerely. "Before I apologize I must explain my behavior." I said guiltily. "The reason I tend to go solo is because I really care about you ladies." I said attempting to explain. "What I mean is that when you girls get hurt it hurts me inside, emotionally and it angers me and I really don't want you girls to endanger yourselves when I can safely do so without anypony else getting hurt." I said elaborating. "I guess you could say that you girls, in fact a good portion of Equestria has went from feeling like family to being and I want to protect that family no matter what the cost." I summarized. Twi gently lifted and then kissed me atop the head. "That's really sweet of you and we all appreciate that sentiment but family is there to protect each other, taking in all the risks as much as the rewards and paying all necessary costs." she said softly. "Friends are the same way and will take the same risks and pay the same costs, this just means that no matter how much you want to protect us we're willing to take a few hits to protect you just as much." she explained. "If you think about it the only difference between friends and family is genetics." she said laughing. A single tear rolled down her right cheek. "Alright then sis I guess then that means that I got your back as well as everypony else's." I admitted. "Yes you do and we have yours no matter how much your refuse." she laughed compromising. "Deal." I said as we hugged. After a dew days rest Rare was right back to her old self. She told the other five mares and I about how Chryssy had used my looks to capture Rare and entrap me while I was resting from the rainbow falls trip. For awhile afterward the mares and I'd test each other. After a few days everypony settled down and life went back to normal.
Side 8: If You Wager With A DraconequusSide 8: If You Wager With A Draconequus "I should have known he'd keep the territory random and far away." I sighed for about the hundredth time that night. "I should've counter-offered an easier challenge instead of letting my mouth run." I berated myself loudly. "Now look at me, Tia knows where in the Equestrian countryside I am, smaller than normal, no powers, weapons, abilities or anything else for that matter except experience and what good will that do me if I'm as vulnerable as a normal person?" I pouted missing all that I'd had. It had all started a couple days back when I was relaxing in the sun on top of Carousel Boutique. Despite a bit of recurring homesickness everything felt impossibly perfect. Then a case of the willies shattered the tranquility. I ignored it and went on staring at the sky thinking about an eagle I knew and wondering if I'd ever get to soar with her again. Then a shadow fell over me interrupting my thoughts. "Heya buddy trying to get a tan?" came the voice of trouble incarnate. "What do I owe this visit to, Discord oh lord of chaos?" I asked annoyed at having my reminiscence interrupted. "Well I was just passing through and I saw a couple foals playing and had a real strong temptation to be mean so I decided to see if one of my friends could keep me busy until it passes." Discord said adding his usual dramatic flare to his words. "So you decided to ask me?" I asked adding sarcasm to my tone. "You didn't look like you were doing anything important so I thought why not." Discord replied dramatically. "How about a game Discord, you name it?" I asked hoping to pay back his interruption with a torturous strategy in a card game. "Pinkie promise I get to pick?" he asked with an over done expression of joy. I did the motions and words I was taught and as soon as I'd finished Discord celebrated like a child would in the same situation. "All right I've heard you say that you've survived being at that size for a long time, but then again that was the same time you got your powers." Discord accused making a strong point. "Never thought of it that way, what are you thinking?" I asked thinking over his incredibly true statement."You a lot smaller, lost somewhere, as vulnerable as any human, your only help is your instincts, and Fluttershy and her friends have to find you, I'd even be willing to wager a week of charity." Discord said listing off the details. "A challenge is it, and what would happen if I lost after agreeing to your terms?" I asked demanding the stakes. "Oh well that; I'd be able to spread chaos for a week without restriction AND you have to join me for that week." Discord grinned evilly."Fair enough as for surviving until found, am I able to build weapons, shelter and other essentials from the environment around me?" I asked knowing that was vital information. "Like turning a thistle spike into a spear yes, holding your hand out and a weapon appears, no powers so no." Discord answered clarifying the meanings of the word make."I'll tell you what I'm up for a challenge, and I'm confident my experiences will be a big help even with my limitations, challenge accepted." I said shaking hands with Discord to seal our agreement. With a flash I found myself about quarter of a centimeter tall. Discord had also transported me inside the library where all six mares were gathered discussing somepony they'd all randomly forgotten. I looked around me trying to figure out how close I was to any of them. On the other side of a stack of books I saw a familiar curly purple tail. Emotions and logic mixed with experience and I quickly made my way up the makeshift staircase. On top I flopped onto back taking a breather. From beside me I heard the girls' voices as they talked. I listened in to see if there was something that might help me get their attentions. "HOW CAN WE ALL SIMULTANEOUSLY FORGET SOMEPONY LIKE THIS IT'S NOT RIGHT?!" Twi shouted in frustration at the others. "Yeah we were just planning a party for whoever it was and now we don't know who it is we were planning a party for." Pinkie agreed heavily. "He seems quite important to me for some reason, maybe something around here can give us a clue or bring our memories back, preferably something that has a face and a name." Rare said sounding worried and confused. All the other mares started looking around for some evidence of my identity. "I think I might be in love with whoever it is." Rare whispered as a tear rolled down her cheek. She wiped the tear away, put on a brave face and joined the others in the search with a bit more determination. Rare absentmindedly turned, her tail sweeping me off the cover as her hind legs knocked over the books. I was glad for the chance to not have to jump into the purple tail. From her tail it wasn't hard to her nose. When the books fell Rare had grabbed her tail to get it out of the way, unwillingly transferring me to a forehoof. Relaxing from the scare she wiped the forehoof on her brow sending me falling to her muzzle. "What is this?!" Rare asked staring straight at me. "How in hoofing Equestria did a flea get on my nose?" she said picking me up with a forehoof. She headed straight for the nearest window holding me like I was something disgusting. "Wait Rarity did you say bug, don't do anything with it until I can see as I have a feeling it might be related to this somepony we've forgotten." Twi said from across the room, falling on deaf ears. "What was that darling, did you say something?" Rare asked as she tossed me out the window, realizing she'd been spoken to. I landed hard after my flying a good ways away from Twi's library. I checked for injuries and found nothing hurt. Instinct kicked in and I climbed the nearest blade of grass to get my bearings. Looking around I found myself in town square. That made me happy as I was still in town. I was too distracted strategizing to pay attention to my surroundings until a shadow overtook the area around me. I looked up in time to see a huge Light purple hoof descending toward me. My only reaction was to teleport and by the time I realized it wasn't working it was too late for me to do anything but close my eyes and await the inevitable. With a ground shaking clop the hoof landed. From above a familiar voice sounded and I instantly was looking upward to confirm what I heard. As I did Flitters right forehoof lifted and flew over me as she went on her way. Unfortunately it was replaced by her right hindhoof which dropped down at an obviously different angle. This time as I anticipated my demise I kept my eyes open. The hind hoof landed close enough to send my grass blade whipping back and forth. My vision flashed between green and light purple as I was sent flying. When my head finally caught up to my body I found myself surrounded by light purple. All of my senses told me I was on Flitter, just above the hoof that had nearly ended me and instinct told me to grab a hair and tie in asap. As I did the hoof lifted but never landed. As I watched from my new hangout Flitter gained altitude and was beginning a flight to somewhere in Equestria. I could watch in nervousness as the practical victory Ponyville represented shrank in distance and the difficulty of my task grew. Trying to get to Flitters ear was way more difficult when she was flying compared to when she was walking and was something not worth attempting in my situation. I cursed my luck and decided to wait until she landed before attempting to reach her ear. In the meantime I just had to be careful not to touch skin and enjoy the scenery as it passed below. Hopefully my experience was as helpful throughout the rest of this challenge as it had been so far. I awoke not knowing how or when I'd fallen asleep and found Flitter landing amongst a clearing in a forest. As soon as her hooves hit the ground I untied myself and started making my way to her back. Halfway up her body started tipping toward the ground and I was left with the choice to either stay and possibly end up splattered or jump pony and survive. The fall was definitely one I normally wouldn't have risked but I saw below me some reassurances to the safety of my health. I hit a leaf the lead me sliding onto a blade of grass that took me to the ground. Flitters titanic body sent a tremor through the ground signaling she was down and I breathed a small sigh. The grass darkened around warning me a tad late that Flitter was placing a hoof flat on the ground. I quickly found myself pinned between the spongy sole of Flitters hoof and the dirt of the ground with barely enough room to breathe, passing out shortly after being pinned from the sheer relief of being alive and unharmed. The next morning I awoke to find Flitter had taken off and left me alone. At this point I sat down and started berating myself for taking the bet. Now I was really in trouble. From my heart I heard a song resonate. From it I heard Rare calling for me. Hearing her voice through the song gave me an idea. Using natural energy and a song's energy I played a song in reply. Feeling a connection come into existence I told Rare to bring the girls and follow the song's energy to find the "somepony they'd forgotten", making it easier by deciding to stay in the general area and playing the song every so often. Having made that bit of Discord's challenge easier I now focused on the next task, surviving until evac. For this I went around the area gathering and setting up defences both body wise and making a small shelter for myself. While gathering supplies for shelter and defences I also did a bit of hunting and water gathering. I set up in the crook of a tree about eye height off the ground. I made sure to cover my scent as well as the sight of my shelter to prevent predators from finding me so easily. I covered up using a leaf I'd cut up and before falling asleep wished that the girls would rush knowing Princess Luna would be able to help pinpoint me easier. I knew Luna would somehow cover for me and keep most night time preds and insectivores away. The next day I'd left my shelter to get more water. A sound captured my attention interrupting my drink and forcing to focus on the sound. I strained listening intently to identify the source of the sound. "Come ladies he's just over here!" Rare yelled rushing the rest of the girls and making stare mouth wide open in shock and relief. "Shouldn't we be going slower so we don't you know step on him or something?" Twi yelled in reply being the logical one. I laughed at how close I was to success. Then a shadow fell across the grass. "She's right he's practically a bug, maybe you should be more careful unless you want an unfortunate accident." Discord broke in smugly sending my temper flaring. "Your presence here is assurance we've found him, spread out girls and look and move carefully." Rare said just as smugly but with a hint of rebellion. "Alright ladies you've forced my hand." Discord said snapping his fingers. Before I could react everything went dark. I instantly found myself pinned beneath a hoof. I couldn't tell whether it was Twi's or Rares because all my senses told me both. I struggled needlessly as neither the hooves nor my senses worked the way I wanted them to. I then stopped moving both to conserve energy and for fear of causing the pressure pressing down on the hoof to increase. Then Discords voice caught my attention. "You ladies might not want to struggle to move your hooves too much as I've split our little friend in two and placed him under one hoof of two of you who has the best bonds with him and attempting to move your hooves will increase the pressure until he's pancaked." Discord said making me re-strategize. "Why are you doing this to your friends?" Shy asked nearly crying. "Gotta do something to keep my image." Discord said simply. "Alright girls we just have to figure this out and find a way out of this." Twi said determinedly. "All of us." she said staring straight into Rare's crying eyes. Down below I did the math. "Discord!" I yelled in rage expecting it to be a waste of energy. "Did you call my little opponent?" Discord said smugly. "If I concede will you end this, it's gone too far." I asked willingly to take one for the team. "Nothing will stop me unless you win." Discord grinned evilly before disappearing. I then realized that I'd fallen into a deeper trap than I thought and that there was only one course of action due to my current limitations. Once again I pulled a song out of energy and played the lamentation for all to hear. If I was going down I wanted all those I cared about to know as much as possible. Then two voices rang out. "We may be in a bad situation but there are those that need us and as longs as they do we will not fail to beat you!" Twi declared with "sound the bugle" empowering her words. "He cannot be defeated this easily, I won't let the love of my life just give up like that.!" Rare whispered as quiet as Fluttershy normally was yet her words were forceful and stronger being backed by "don't let go". Then both girls apologized for their next move. The spirit I'd instilled in them flowed from them and into the remaining four. All the memories and movies scenes as well as music swallowed AJ, Dash, Pinkie and Shy. Then from all six played both "get off my back" and "can't take me" as they all let their spirit's flow outward. Below the hooves I felt my spirit resonate with theirs. I went from "homeland" to both rebellious songs in the blink of an eye. There was a flash as the resonance enveloped Discord and he disappeared. Discord appeared next to my fully whole body under Rare's hoof. He could feel the power my spirit alone had and knew that mixed with the girls' spirits he was in trouble. "I thought we agreed no powers?" Discord asked in shock. "This is something that was around before I got my powers." I said grinning confidently. "Consider this the legacy my family left me and I'd like to introduce you to everything my family meant to me," I said my eyes prevailing defiance the way only my adoptive dad could. In a second flash Discord and I were out in the grass and the girls able to move. "As you have changed the rules so must I change the challenge." I said justly. "You are now as limited as you made me." I began making Discord check my words. "We shall race, each of us must reach an ear of one of the girls, the first to do so and get "found" wins." I said describing the challenge. "Shy and Rare are out as goals as they're too bonded to us individually." I said solemnly. "Know that mortality is in effect for both of us and that dying is an automatic dq as well as going for any sense other than hearing to get discovered." I warned fairly. "Be wary and don't try dying on me, I'll need you alive to complete the bet." I grinned. "GO!" I shouted heading for the giant moving pony's. Being Twi was the closest and offered the best mid strategy switching space I decided to head for her. Closing in on her hooves I slowed giving myself time to react if she turned in any direction but kept on my path toward her hind hooves. My plan of attack was to avoid being spotted or felt on the front hooves by taking the hind hooves to the back, cross to the shoulders, up the neck and into the ears. A tried and true method I'd used countless times before. Count in my spirit resonating and I knew Discord was going to have a tough time against me. Twi's hind right lifted and dropped backwards nearly squishing me. I dodged and moved to the other hind leg. This one started moving and I had to rush to catch it before it moved. From the side of the hoof I had a view of Discords progress. He'd taken on his only "safe" option and was having slight difficulty dodging Pinkie's bounces. I shook my head and moved on as soon as the hoof had landed. A half hour later I was up to Twi's belly. I rested on the inner thigh knowing the back was practically a continuous earthquake zone. Speaking of earthquakes poor Discord looked more like a tiny cowboy rather than someone running a race. Pinkie's jostling movements kept flinging the poor chaos lord flying in every direction. I gave him credit for being able to hold on during all that. As for the girls themselves they moved slowly around the area picking carefully for spots to place their hooves. They were whispering both mine and the chaos lords names in hopes it would help them find us. Little did they know that they were looking in the wrong place. They each moved with exaggerated slowness especially Pinkie who was moving like a slowed down cartoon character. Little did Twi and Rare know that the other four were surrounding them. "Discord said that our little pardner would be under the hooves of the two he shares the strongest bonds with and that ended up being both of y'all, care to explain how that happened?" AJ asked accusingly. "Well the little guy and I share a love of books, information and magic." Rwi said beginning the explanation. "Well uh... ahem, we ah...." Rare said feeling cornered and a bit embarrassed the others would find out about her tiny special somepony. "What are you hiding Rarity?" Dash said getting in Rare's face. "Well I don't know if I should tell you girls without making sure he's safe first." Rare said trying to dodge the question. "SHE'S DODGING THE QUESTION!" Pinkie yelled accusingly. "WHY IN THE HOOF WOULD A LADY SUCH AS I DODGE A QUESTION CONCERNING HER SPECIAL SOMEPONY, ESPECIALLY WHEN HIS LIFE IS IN DANGER?!" Rare yelled realizing her mistake right away. "C'mon girls we'd better find those two quick." Twi said breaking the silence following Rare's revealed news. From Twi's flank I sighed and laughed at Rare spilling the beans. Before leaving Rare to go search Twi pulled Rare to her side entrapping me between the two mare's sides. I felt Twi trying to comfort and support Rare. "I feel so bad having forgotten him after he's become so important like that, I mainly just want so see him and hold him and know he's as okay as possible." Rare said confiding in Twi. From between the two I looked for a loophole in the rules. "I'm sure he's fine, and I know for sure that he probably wants to tell you how unharmed he is as well as how much he cares about you but can't because something is preventing him." Twi said practically speaking my thoughts. " How are you so sure Twilight?" Rare asked still too worried. "For one both he and Discord would have appeared by now if one of the two had defeated the other in whatever it is they're doing." Twi said reassuringly. As the two split to make an attempt at finding Discord and I, I moved toward Twi's back heading deep inside her fur. Reaching skin level I decided to do something risky and that I normally did in a morph. "Sorry about this Twi but I got boyfriend duties that are really needing my attention right now." I said taking as big a bite as I could out of Twi's skin. "Itch, itch, itch" twi said reaching a forehoof back and scratching where I'd bitten her. From my point of view a giant wall of purple descended. I quickly leapt onto the hoof and held on for dear life. Staying on the outside of the back of the hoof I waited as the hoof flipped sole up and moved forward. "Well no blood's a good sign, might have to check this area for fleas." Twi said as she inspected the area she'd used to scratch her itchy back with. Seizing the opportunity I slid from where the hoof met with the back of the leg all the way down to her elbow and from there leapt onto the middle of her chest.. I rested there between the two muscle lumps. From my position I was unable to see Pinkie nor check Discord's progress and my vision was further limited when Twi lowered her head and started moving to search as both her neck blocked most of my view and the muscles squeezed together when she took a step. After resting a bit I climbed up to Twi's shoulders. This was normally a good place to nap as the rocking steps caused was quite relaxing. I stayed away heading more for Twi's neck and mane than for a nap. Twi's mane was a bit thicker than her fur and made travel a bit slower but made for a great split second tie in as manes usually were, Unfortunately Twi had to add to that difficulty by suddenly raising her head and rubbing the back of her neck, right in the spot I was. The world seemed to close in around me as Twi's hoof pressed down on her mane. Thanks to my size it was more of a weight pushing down on trees and only affected me because she was shaking the spot when she moved her hoof back and forth. She sighed seconds after she'd started and quickly resumed searching. As her neck returned to the downhill angle I untied myself from her mane and slid toward her head. My destination was her ears but the closest stop was her horn. I was pretty much playing shuffle board with my body as the disc and twi's horn as the scoreboard and beyond her horn as an out of bounds area. Keeping my eye's on her horn and my body moving straight at it was the mission. The challenge would be twi keeping still and having enough reflexes to react if she did move. I zipped down the line of hairs closing in on the three things that stuck out in the direction I was heading. My speed decreased as twi lifted her head enough to level out her neck. With a sudden jerk forward she sneezed. I blinked and my surroundings went from the dark purple and pink of Twi's mane to the lavender of her coat. Underneath me the spot where I'd landed moved and flattened itself backward. Taking a look around as Twi blessed herself I realized exactly where I landed. My thoughts thoughts were confirmed when the ear I thought I was on righted itself. All I needed to do was get inside and start making as much noise at as loud a volume I could muster. I repelled down the side of the ear and made for the darker part of the monstrous cave like appendage. Inside it was filled with wax and otherwise normal internal ear organs. The wax slickened the floor and walls but was very helpful in helping me to cause a din. I screamed and "woah"ed every time I slipped. I finally gave up moving deeper and started focusing on volume and other audible noises for horses. After a few minutes Twi tried cleaning out her ear thinking she was hearing things. Realizing she wasn't she replaced her hoof into her ear. This helped her to focus on the sounds she thought she'd heard by removing background noise. "Hey princess if you can hear me I'm in your ear, please respond if you can hear me." I yelled against her ear drum. I heard and felt an audible gasp escape Twi. The other girls must've heard it too as they came running over asking Twi if she was okay. "I can hear you, please give me details of your situation." Twi said making me sigh in relief. "I'll tell you in a moment but first I need to get to Rare's ears and somepony needs to rescue Discord from Pinkie." I said trying to sound serious at the last part. Twi was able to get Rare to lean her ear right beside Twi's. I quickly got inside and made my way to Rare's ear drum. Before speaking a thought halted me. I tried sobering quickly from the random thought of "Rare's gonna throw me in the sink when this is all over first thing". "I can't really help with the holding and would rather stay safe where I am at the moment but you said you wanted to know how my health was." I began smugly. "I'm a little worn and dirty from this experience but I owe you girls for a lot of that." I finished waiting for a reply. "How's about you keep that well of emotion until we get back home and I'm normal and until then I'll stay in here and talk to you to remind you I'm safe and sound?" I offered when a reply didn't come. I felt a familiar energy and quickly headed toward the entrance of the ear. I instantly shot up to the height I normally was before I accepted Discord's challenge. He instantly popped into thin air from out of nowhere. "He cheated, he got Twilight's attention to get a ride up to her nose knowing she'd check her hoof for blood after he bit her." Discord pouted like a child. "HE BIT TWILIGHT?!" the girls yelled in unison. "Lemme explain ladies, I bit Twi after I heard how upset rare was, I had to do something to be able to fulfill my special somepony role." I said nervously knowing how much trouble I could be in. "ON MY BUTT THOUGH?!" Twi continued yelling. "Actually more like the front half of your thigh, I got the idea from fleas, but it was for love doesn't that count for something?" I asked explaining my actions. "Well talk later young colt." I heard Twi say darkly. "Ooh two friends arguing can I watch?" Discord interrupted. "After we settle this whole fiasco which you can start by returning our full memories.". Twi aimed her dark tone to toward Discord. "Fine but if it turns out he cheated I'm returning him to that size permanently!" Discord returned to pouting as he returned my powers and everything else he'd taken from me. I slid down onto Rares muzzle and stood carefully at the tip of her nose. "Well I guess this counts as seeing me, though I doubt you'd want to be touching more of me in this filthy state" I said softly to Rare. She surprised me when she swiped me off her nose and into a crushing tight hug. "After the last couple of days I think I can forget about the multiple layers of disgusting dirt for a little while." Rare said sweetly. "Eeyup that's true love if ah never seen it." AJ said making both Rare and I blush. "AJ I love ya like a sis but shut up, you'll get your details when we're done with mr. charity here, speaking of which Pinkie 'mere I need you for something." I said affectionately while getting down to the business at hand. "Alright Pinkie lead him through the oath, making sure to add in "not say a thing about Rarity and DanG's relationship without their permission"". I said instructing Pinkie in what I needed her help on. After discord was sworn to both the week of charity and secrecy concerning my relationship, we sent him off to do his first bit of work. Rare and I were then cornered by the other girls. We gave them all the details of how we'd taken the relationship to marefriend levels on the way back to Ponyville. Rare then asked if we could stop at the next city. "I need to wash off the dirt a certain little somepony I love who needs a bath left behind." Rare replied when asked why.
Side 9: A Kingdom Of Ice-olation"I'm never going back the past is in the past" sang a female voice as the songs energy combined with the spell's magic, creating a vortex of of swirling ice that encased myself and my serpentine opponent. As both our bodies became no more than life like sculptures I shed one last tear. Things would never be the same for me or anypony I'd bonded with in this plane.... "Top X Disney Songs?" I asked in surprise at the recommended videos list. "Ah hoof it, I'm already well under old man Walt's spell anyway so why not?" I shrugged clicking on the video image. "Might as well find out how many of the ones I've connected with have made it." I argued pointedly with myself. Deep inside I knew any songs I was all too familiar with would re-open wounds I'd had for a while. On the other hand what better way to weaken something's effect than to subject ones self with it until an immunity is built up. After a short commercial the countdown music video began. I listened intently, feeling every bit of energy from every song that was listed. Suddenly a new energy caught my attention. I paused the vid immediately, my mind ravenous for information. I rewound the vid until the end of the previous song, then hit the play button. The same energy that caught my attention again instantly held me in its grasp. As I stared at the screen in an emotionless trance I mentally jotted down the information given about the song. My body ached for the new energy as if it were an addiction. I moved the pointer up to the search bar of the video webpage and typed in the words "Let It Go Frozen". Upon tapping the digital search button a page loaded filled with vids containing the words I'd used. I clicked on one that had the words "Sequence Performed By", hoping it would be as close to an official music video as possible. The song started shortly after with a somber sounding voice. With the songs progress the energy strength grew but something felt hidden underneath the energy. Again an unsated hunger was felt, created by the songs energy. By the end of the song there was a primal need to find the definition of the song and therefore it's effect, I began me research as earnestly as a shark searching for it's next meal. Days upon days of listening to the song went by. With them countless notes scribbled of each word and it's various definitions. I had yet to have gotten any closer to solving the riddle of "Let It Go". Within a month I'd had "Let It Go" on every audio and video playlist within my possession. Every chance I had some free time I'd go to a quiet spot, place in my earbuds, close my eyes, and let the music take me away. Most of the times I did this late at night when I couldn't sleep. It was a decent way to relax and analyze. There were few chances to get as intimate with the song and I took every chance I was given. The only thing I'd come up with was that the song would be beneficial to the homesickness that plagued me. One night though I'd gotten deep enough into meditation that I was practically half asleep by the time Rare came out to check on me. "Darling whatever am I going to do with you?" Rare sighed with a grin as she lifted me with one foreleg and secured me in a hug and once sure of her grip, Rare turned and brought me to our bed. I fell fast asleep as she curled up next to my pillow. Days later I was feeling a bit dark following the rough events of the day. I was in the mood to seek some space and take out my frustrations on a few of the nearby forests more violent residents. Instead I decided to grab my guitar controller and chill out to a playlist of songs. Dark moods and mood darkening music only go well together when the situation is appropriate, this is a general rule of thumb for any mood influencing music while in any given mood. I was overlooking this rule and wound up playing songs that wound up worsening my mood. Among the songs was one I'd considered a theme song. As I played through "Hail" in my dark mood I remembered that it, among a number of songs, also had a darker effect when used with a dark influence. The worst effect discovered came about during "Nightmare". So far "Nightmare" had only served to open a few emotional scars, cause physical pain using said scars, and even sent my unconscious to places where fear became uncontrollable and irrational when I played it. In the mood I was in I was swimming in self-mutilative adrenaline at the thought of the pain it inflicted. Instead what I got was an idea that forced me to cut the song, and my dark mood farming, short. "Nightmare" by definition is the scarier, darker visions ones unconscious mind creates while one sleeps. That is the main effect of the song by the same title. "Nightmare" by Equestrian definition, means a darker, more villainous version of a pony. As violent a mood I was in the song didn't bring out the former definition. When the solo began I had a mental vision of a "nightmare" version of my Equestrian alicorn morph, Hero Factor. Instantly I quit the game in favor of trying to change my mood to something more peaceful. Research seemed to be a more logical and calming idea. If only I knew then how wrong I was. With a dark mood and the psychotic thought from the dark song I'd quit in the middle of fresh in my mind I hit the play button on my closest "Let It Go" playlists. As the first few musical notes resounded I felt the urge to sing along. With the first few words I'd unknowingly lost all control of my body to the song. As "Let It Go" grew in strength, so did a swirling vortex of ice and snow that had appeared around me. As the song ended in its final climax a moment of clarity revealed to me everything I'd been searching for and solved the riddle. "Dan dear, do you have the a.c. on?" Rare asked from the bottom of the staircase with a shiver. She'd unknowingly broken my concentration in doing so. "Darling are you alright up there?" Rare called again with a touch of worry in her voice followed by the sounds of hooves on stairs. Taking stock of my surroundings I noticed I was in a work room. Every part of my body felt chilled as if I was outside in the middle of a December snow storm. A pile of snow slowly melted on the floor while ice seemed to pause mid creep towards the walls. Hearing Rares voice as she approached sent me into a small panic. I had to figure out a way to explain the frosty indoor weather in a way my marefriend would find pleasant in any way, or make it disappear entirely post haste. "WHAT IN CELESTIA'S NAME IS GOING ON IN HERE!?" Shocked radiated from Rare's inquiry. She ran toward my tiny seemingly unresponsive form. "Darling is everything alright, why won't you answer?" she asked in an urgent tone. "Well slag, I can't think of a good cover to use for this." I replied seemingly to nopony. I used that little response to correct myself and think of the perfect cover. "I'll just outright apologize for the mess and clean it up, stupid idea anyway." I pouted moving in a false act of starting to clean. I cleverly peeked to confirm the curiosity on Rares face. "I was thinking about having a slight bit of indoor wintery fun for Sweetie and was in the middle of making snow cones for all of us when you called and spooked me and I dropped my work before the surprise could even get started." I answered her expression sounded broken hearted. "Oh darling what a sweet thought, I'm sorry for spoiling your surprise." Rare replied as she embraced me. "I'll tell you what, how about you pick a random day and try again as then it will be a surprise?" She suggested non-verbally pardoning me for the mess. "For now though we might as well get this cleaned up and I'll treat the three of us to a night out?" Rare offered as a form of apology as we started ridding the room of the frozen water. Later that night I found myself staring at mine and Rares bedroom ceiling next to a lightly breathing Rare. Thoughts of what I'd seen before the mare next to me had interrupted my meditative state were looping in my mind. My scientific mind was clamoring for answers to questions the conjured images asked. I couldn't sleep as long as my head buzzed with the excitement of possibilities. I had to think of a way to clear my head. I crept silently out of bed and made my way to my basement lab. I had a goal playing in my mind but needed to figure out a way of reaching it. Experimentation was the answer but how to do so was a different question. Nearby my main desk I spotted my mp3 player. I grabbed it and checked the screen to see what would play as soon as I pushed a button. I rolled my eyes in jest as lo and behold "Let It Go" was set for playing. I shrugged just wanting something to listen to as I thought and hit the play button. Hearing the familiar notes instantly got my mental gears turning. The song would help me escape from the emotional wounds that plague my body and mind. All I needed was a memory sapping spell to combine with the songs effect and all my pain would disappear. I began enacting a plan without thought, not realizing I would be doing harm to everypony I'd bonded with throughout Equestria. My heart gained a bit of control over my mind just before I left. I recorded a mental and emotional letter to Rare using "Separate Ways (Worlds Apart)", a song that was used as a part of the emotional bridge that made up our relationship. I left the mp3 player that played the part of paper to place the words of my letter, quietly upon my pillow next to Rare. I then opened the window, morphed owl and took flight. The next part of my plan would prove one of the most difficult parts. Aunt Lulu thought spoke noting my departure through her night time abilities. For this I had somewhat of a decent cover story ready. I would tell her exactly what I was doing without revealing my plans. "Busted again, dadgum auntie there's no fooling you during work hours is there?" I asked playing the mostly innocent adopted nephew. "Ah I've had a rough day and couldn't sleep." I began my semi false explanation. "Decided I'd go for a flight, maybe visit that ugly centaur hoofer that tried to claim the country and have a decent conversation with the fellow." I stated seemingly absentmindedly. "Before you ask I plan on doing it the "Switzerland" way and having both of us not be on any side, consider it a way of being mutual without forcing labels." I laughed predicting the moon princess' question. "Maybe after that take out at least one natural threat to an Equestrian city or two of I'm still feeling feisty." I finished as I turned my attention to my destination. The main entrance to the plane of eternal imprisonment was a cave that sloped deeper underground the further you went inside. At the bottom of this slope, where the ground leveled, stood the only guard responsible for the prison known as Tartarus. A laughable obstacle for me to overcome but an obstacle non the less. From out of the darkness, three distinct growls of warning were issued. Somewhere in the room the three headed dog Cereberus played guard dog. His duty was to prevent anypony unauthorized from entering and anypony imprisoned behind him from escaping. As I stepped closer toward the door leading into the prison Cereberus stepped into my path. An overgrown three headed dog was as threatening to me as a fly. "Move pup I have business with one of your captives." I snarled in a tone that'd make most timbers take a step back. The over-sized guard dog yelped in response and moved out of my path. "Allow no others to pass until I have completed my business and left, otherwise it's back to your usual post." I ordered in a non threatening tone. "Come for your weakly punching bag session early, human, or is this visit for something more relaxed?" Tirek inquired as I entered the room his chained form occupied. A while back Tirek had tried a hostile take over of Equestria. Being only at half strength after he'd drained my alicorn magic, I was only able to stand evenly against him but as time progressed it became a slowly turning battle in favor of him. Thanks to the element bearers and their discovery of rainbow power he was defeated and sent back to Tartarus. Since his imprisonment I'd come and spar with him weekly to keep him week and improve my chances against him in the event of a repeat. "Actually this time I've come to do something out in left field compared to my normal visits." I said stepping up to his cage. "Where I come from younger generations were told stories of experiences some of the older generations endured." I stated thinking about the home I'd been taken from. "In a way it was a bond forming experience on both ends, it was also a way for the younger generation to learn about the past, as is my reason for being here." I explained my train of thought with a serious tone. I awaited a laugh from Tirek in mock of my idea. Instead he had a look on his face that showed mixed feelings. "You want to hear about My past, my LIFE?" Tirek asked in disbelief. "If this is an attempt to create a friendship between us it's a waste of both our times as it will fail." He warned in a suspicious tone. "There's something else, something more specific you want, what will I get in return?" Tirek defined as greed brightened his expression. "Admittedly yes, it's about that draining spell you used as well as any that you may know that have the same effects on one's memory." I confessed opting to go straight into business. I needed those two spells for my experiment. "As for what you get in return well, if you ever try another takeover of the country I might be less opposed to the idea and may even willingly assist you." I offered without telling him my exact plans. Hopefully the idea of an easier time of getting Equestria under his control would be enough to afford the information I needed from him. I also hoped it would be enough for him to start planning as by keeping his plans secret he'd be keeping my plan secret as well. "I'll tell you what you wish because I know you're planning something I kinda like and wouldn't want to ruin those plans of yours by reporting a plot to the princesses." Tirek grinned evilly. Giving someone something that seems to good to be true with most ways it could go bad covered is a tried and true method of getting what one wants. "Have a seat and we shall get right to the meat of the matter, since you've probably taken care to cover your tracks." Tirek had already begun half plotting his next take over attempt. Hours later I took to the air just outside the cavern entrance. Knowing auntie Lulu was more than likely still watching I kept my course on what appeared to be me looking for trouble to take care of. Everything was coming together oh so perfectly. It seemed as nothing could go wrong as I sailed on the slow wind currents of the night. I could only wonder how it could get better. "I see you've finished your chat with Tirek." came a familiar sounding voice as it nearly caused me to crash by startling me. A blue aura enveloped me, catching me in mid air, and placed me on a dark blue fur covered back. I demorphed as I settled my body down from it's shock. "TWO WORDS LULU; NOT! COOL!" I gasped grumpily eliciting a smile from the moon princess. I tied into a bit of fur to keep myself from being blown off by stray winds during her flight. "Nice catch by the way." I commented in appreciation of her save. "Yeah I finished my chat, quite interesting to hear about Tireks life from a personal perspective instead of the good vs evil perspective." I shrugged, getting a weird look from Lulu. "So what are you doing this far out of that palace scaring innocent nephews for?" I asked calculated what her answer would be. "Oh, that, ah there's a huge snake terrorizing a small village near here." Lulu sighed in boredom at the would be foe. In my mind opportunity was banging at my door with MAC rounds. I nearly celebrated out loud at the sheer perfection of the situation. "Get your plot back to the castle, I've got this totally handled." I assured, launching off the princesses back. Without an argument Lulu had taken my word and turned back toward Canterlot. I made sure by looking back every few minutes. Having my mentor around would surely be the bane of my experiment. Nothing would get in the way of my success. "Oi scaly, your momma was a purse and your dad smelled of timber wolf breath." I hollered, landing within the snake's reach. Big had been a descriptive understatement. This snake was large enough to barrel through a two story house. Perfect for my "large opponent beating strategy #1". All I had to do was get it to swallow me. The snake turned and inspected the new prey. Analytically it was an easy meal, it wasn't even running. With a hiss it struck and instantly felt the prey wriggling down into it's stomach. Inside I molded two plans into one amongst the moist heat of the snake's insides. I would dust the snake by using explode while inside it. Using that as a cover, I would active the draining spells I learned from Tirek as well as use "Let It Go"'s effect. I charged up the two spells and the explosion at the same time I focused on the song inside my necklace. I then braced myself for what was to come. With an earth shattering kaboom the snake began disintegrating into dust. At the same time a swirling vortex of ice and snow swallowed the dusting snake, freezing it as it did. In the center of the flurry a form could barely be seen. Instantly I'd been transformed into my alicorn form. The effects of all three energy sources combined and worked their magic on my body. The ice and snow adapted my powers to fit only ice and snow themes. Instead of losing my powers totally I was only changing them. I was now capable of using strategies that made the most of ice and snow. The next changes to come were physical changes to my body. Nightmare changes accomodated for the dark mood. Color changes accomodated for the changes in abilities. It began with my wings, eyes, and teeth. All three became dragonic, each sharpening in it's own way. Nightmare regalia, similar to that of Nightmare Moon's, appeared adorning my form. Every bit of my form and armor changed either to an icy light blue or a pure snowy white. My cutie mark changed to a frozen skull and a frozen question mark on each end of a modern scale. With the end of the song approaching the final changes came. Events I'd participated in, friendships I'd made, all disappeared into the swirling snow around me. My love for Rare and Sweetie signaled the end of the memory drain as it slid down my cheek in the form of a tear. With a sudden crash the airborn snow and ice fell to the ground in a pile. Gone was the storm that made it appear. Also gone was the somepony who'd been stuck in the middle of the icy vortex. All that was left of the situation that had occurred was the snow pile on the ground. Everypony that had witnessed the town getting saved now wondered where their savior had disappeared to. My eyes opened to a sight that seemed familiar but brought back no memories. It was a grassy field with a forest to the left and what looked like a town to the right. My instincts told me that I didn't want to be here and that I should move to someplace more isolated. I could feel snow covered mountains far to the north. That was were I would go. I spread my wings wide and took them for their first flight. In my mind a song played loopingly as if it were my heartbeat. That song was the source of all my instincts and knowledge. After hours of flying I spotted the mountains just to the east of a huge city made of gems. Somewhere in those mountains would lie the foundation for my new home. I decided to start the construction with a cave. It took a flew laps around the range to find an unoccupied area. Finally I spotted the perfect cave entrance. From there I followed a part in the song where an energy increase to place. Using this I turned a network of caves into my new palace home. I dubbed the frozen ground building my "cavestle". Bright and early the next day a knock on my door interrupted my celebratory mood. I grumbled at fact that my isolation had been disturbed. I would have to think of a deterrent for anypony else looking to disturb me. That would have to wait until I dealt with this first visitor. Reaching the door I ripped the door open ready to tear into whomever was on the other side. "Excuse me my good sir but I'm here on behalf of the Princesses." A golden armored unicorn guard announced. "They invite you the castle in Canterlot to personally welcome you to our fair country." He stated as he handed me a rolled up scroll. Afterwards he silently waited for me to read the scroll and give my reply. I focused on the scroll using the icy hatred deep within. Instantly the scroll became an unyielding frozen parchment. The guard's jaw dropped in shock at my disrespect. I turned my focus from the scroll to him. "Tell your princesses that i decline and wish no further disruption from anypony, no matter who, and that from this point on anypony who disrupts my solitude more than once shall be made into a garden party ice decoration." I snarled my response. The guard immediately took the scroll and was gone in a flash with a hint of fear in his eyes. Two days later I was again disturbed. This time when I opened the door I found not one but two ponies outside. Behind them lay a carriage and a unit of guards. The first was a large white mare with a wavy multicolored mane and tail, and a sun for a cutie mark. The other was slightly smaller with a dark blue coat, wavy mane and tail the resembled the night sky, and a crescent moon for a cutie mark. The former had golden regalia as bright as the sun on her flank. The latter had black regalia as dark as the spots of her cutie mark. Both had smiles plastered on their faces, more than likely because they were trying to impress because it was their job. I was about as impressed with them as I was with the messenger they'd sent beforehand. I stood at the door with an annoyed look on my face and waited for them to explain their reason for bothering me. "I am Princess Celestia and this is my sister Princess Luna." The white one began with a warm tone. "We are here to formally welcome you to Equestria." Added the younger princess. "We would like you to know that if there's anything you need to just come visit us in Canterlot and ask." Celestia offered with a bow. All they got in response from me was one eyebrow raised. Their nervousness became more obvious. "So you bothered me to say hello?" I asked with a tone dripping full of annoyance. "I shall reply accordingly with goodbye, go away, and never bother me again unless you want to be a frozen yard ornament." I rudely replied with sarcasm. Then I slammed the door in their faces and waited for them to leave. Another few days passed before I was disturbed again. This time it was a royal guard carrying a scroll and package. "The royals were warned about disturbing my peace" I growled before I flash froze the guard and his delivery. I then lifted him out to a spot in front of my front door and placed him in plain sight as a visual warning to others. In emphasis I place a sign on him warning others to keep off or face the same fate. It took a week to pass before my warning signs were ignored. I opened my door to find a third princess standing upon my door step. This one was light purple with a mane and tail of purple and pink and six pointed stars for her cutie mark. "Hi, my name's Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends." she said introducing herself and five others with her. Her face was a shining smile of friendship and hope. I cared less and studied the other intruders in her party. If anything stood out from any of the ones I'd looked at it was that they caused a buzzing in my head. Then I got to the greyish white one. Something about her sent the buzz in my head into a tailspin. Everything about her brought out emotional scars I'd never known I'd had to the surface of my skin. She also seemed to be suffering the most emotionally out of the six for some reason. For a moment our eye met and time seemed to stop. Something in her eyes changed breaking the connection between us. I looked back toward Twilight trying to focus on somepony other than the greyish white mare. "I don't know why you're bothering me when your time would be best spent dealing with whine-o at the end there." I snapped hoping to chase the mares off. All six mares stared in shock at how rude my statement and attitude had been. "T'aint very nice ta say somethin' like that 'bout somepony." the orange country pony chastised. She and the blue pegasi moved into a defensive position between me and their friend. The pink pony and the light yellow pegasi moved to comfort the upset grey white unicorn. "Tell her to knock it off or I'll freeze her tears to the ground like chains" I barked, opting for a grouchier tone. "What's she blubbering over anyway?" I asked crabbily. For some reason something deep inside was making me care for this mare despite how little I wanted too. I quickly decided to deal with that later. My main goal was getting rid of these pesky mares. "She's crying because a friend of ours, as well as her soon to be fiance, disappeared recently and we're wondering if you've seen him." The blue pegasi retorted. "Maybe you've seen him; Short, monkey like, amazing powers, annoyingly polite at times?" she offered adding a full description. This mare was really bugging me with her rebellious tone and her snarky attitude. It was very tempting to freeze her wings while she hovered. I didn't get the chance to do so before my plotting was interrupted. "You know what girls, let's just go." Twilight suggested looking at me as if I'd stepped on her hoof or something. "We're sorry to have bothered you." she apologized before turning toward her friends. I watched somewhat happily as I left. "Alright now to find a way to camouflage this place so I get no more visitors." I said turning and heading back inside. Just below that on my to do list was to use my powers to terrify towns on nightmare night. My to do list was quite small compared to my hatred for everypony else. On the bottom of my list I added "figure out why the grey white unicorn held my attention like she did". For the time being I would try not to let it bother me and get back to the business of making a feared name for myself..... Rare's POV: The girls comforted me on the way back to the Crystal Empire. How could anypony treat anypony else as rudely? I won't admit it to anypony else but for a minute I swear I felt something calling out to me when our eyes met. After reaching Cadance and Shinings castle, I went and laid down to rest. It had been nearly two weeks since my love disappeared. We've searched all across Equestria for a sign of him and ended up fruitless. Usually he'd either be back by now or somewhat easier to track. The heartbreak I felt was beginning to take a toll on my physical health. I awoke hours later to a light knocking on my door. "Come in." I answered weakly. The door opened revealing Cadance, the one pony I didn't want to be near at this time. "You can quit hiding it, everypony knows how sick this is making you." She said pointedly with a comforting tone. "Nopony knows better how broken your heart is." Cadance assured as she sidled up next to me on the guest room bed. I had no choice to let it all out as she wrapped a foreleg around my shoulders. Cadance sat there for hours and let me cry into her fur. When my tears were all dried up she nuzzled me reassuringly. "As the princess of love I'm able to fix, judge, start, and feel all relationships." She began getting up. She then lifted the mp3 player containing Dan's last note, and levitated it between us. "This little piece of love in my hooves is one of the biggest pieces of evidence for the vast amounts of love he has for you, you should use it to remind yourself of how much he cares rather than torture yourself with the fact the he seems to care no longer." Cadance said before leaving me all alone with one of Dan's mp3 players in my hooves. I stared at the mp3 player remember all the songs we put in a playlist together that reflected our relationship. It was all songs of love and caring, and everything bonds were made of. Seeing the playlist made me realize just how right Cadence had been. Another remaining bit of evidence of Dan's existence flared up as I felt Dan's "spirit" flow through me. I fell asleep with the mp3 player clutched to my chest. The next morning I was up bright and early. My heartbreak had been beaten into a corner by a strong sense of determination. I would be thorough in my new found search to find my fiance or die trying. "Twilight I'm through sitting around, you MUST help me to find some evidence of what happened to HIM." I pleaded after gaining entrance to Twilight's guest room. I would need everyponies help but I also needed somepony who knew him as well as I did and could think like he would. Twilight fit that bill, especially since they both were equally intellectual. "There's gotta be somepony or something that can at least give us a clue to what happened." I begged sounding as desperate as I felt. Finally Twilight drew me into a hug and promised to do whatever she could to help find him. "Alright let's look at what evidence we have available before heading out to find more." Twilight suggested sometime later. The six of us as well as Spike and Cadance were seated around a large table in hopes to come up with a decent plan. It was the best we could do after the events of the day before. "Well the night he left he said he was going for a small flight and maybe assist Princess Luna if he still couldn't calm down." I offered, beginning with the night of the disappearance. "Whether he had any extra equipment with him I wouldn't know." I shrugged feeling a touch of helplessness not knowing that information. I attempted to fix that by trying to take inventory on what I knew he had lying about the boutique. There was enough stuff that I easily lost track and was unable to continue. Then some whistling caught my attention. Everyony turned to find the source of the sound. In one chair Pinkie sat facing away from the group and was staring at something she held. Fainter than her whistling came the sound of a song. "Pinkie would you please pay attention?" Twilight asked, annoyance darkening her face. No response came from the pink party pony. Everypony shook their heads at Pinkie's antics. With an eye roll, Twilight decided to raise the volume of her voice. After a second attempt to garner the hyper ponie's attention Pinkie replied. "Sorry girls, it's just that this song is so awesome." Pinkie apologized pointing toward the mp3 player I'd brought into the room for evidence. Everypony in the room but Pinkie facehoofed at her excuse. Pinkie went back to enjoying the song. "Wait, Pinkie dear what song is that?" I asked as something about the song hit me. The seven of us from Ponyville gasped at the song title Pinkie happily answered with. The rest of us each brought up memories of Dan talking about the song while Pinkie silently looked for an explanation. Each of us stared into the others' eyes with a grim consensual thought. "That's the song he's been studying for over a month now." I blurted, eliciting an "I finally understand and am fully caught up in the conversation- "oh, from Pinkie. "AJ and Fluttershy, head to Canterlot and see what information Princess Luna can give you about the times she'd communicated with him that night." Twilight suddenly ordered, knowing exactly what needed to be done. "Rainbow and Pinkie, search around for any reports of strange weather mainly involving snow." Twilight issued knowing some of the tactics I used in battle as well as that I used music with effects. "Rarity and I will head back to the boutique and check on things he'd interacted with in the days before his disappearance while Spike and Cadance stay here in case he shows up here." Finished Twilight with an air of excitement. "Something tells me he was hurting emotionally before he left." Twilight concluded examining his internet playlist history. "What bothers me is that some of these songs are the same ones that he'd used while under the Dazzlings' spell." mused Twilight while inspecting the playlist contents. She thought back to the performances she'd witnessed of the songs she'd recognized. As she processed the coincidences an idea formed that took center stage. "He was the influence of dark magic when those songs had dark effects, what if all it takes to cause a negative effect is to be under a dark influence such as dark magic, consciously doing an evil deed, or" she gasped in realization, "maybe even in a bad mood." Twilight concluded with a sense of urgency. "Darling you don't think that one of his songs backfired because of his mood, do you?" I asked fearing the worst. I've seen both sides of Dan's human world music first hand. To say I knew the extremes well was an understatement. "Don't worry he's got notes saved onto his laptop." Twilight assured in a victorious tone. "We'll just find his latest notes using a search program, compare the songs on his playlist to the ones in his notes, and then combine them to see what kind of effect outcome they'd have." she explained as her hooves danced across the keyboard. Within seconds she had several virtual documents on screen and was switching her focus from the documents to an internet website with a music playlist on it. She started a document of her own, jotting down the results of her research. She reminded me so much of Dan at this moment. "Well I've got good news and bad news." Twilight said interrupting my reminiscence. "Good news is he's still in Equestria, bad news he's in a different form and apparently avoiding us." she explained showing me the results of her investigation. Now the only question to ask was which of the listed forms had my Dan become? I took a long glance at the list. Only a select few songs had question marks under the dark effects column. It was hard to imagine a sweet little gentleman like my Dangy-Wangy turn into something as evil as these songs sounded. One song seemed to not fit in the list. Every time I'd heard or seen it used it was with another song and it empowered my Dan. "Twilight I think you might have mistakenly placed "Hail To The King" on this list." I pointed out the spot on the list with the songs title. I started the song using the internet music player. Hearing it made it feel like Dan hand't disappeared. "Actually there's a story behind that and a few others on the list." Twilight stalled rubbing the back of her mane. "During that trip to battle the sirens, Dan kinda fell under their influence." She rushed before ducking in preparation for my reaction. "He played this song during the band competition and he had royal regalia appear on his person as well as everyone in the audiences devotion." Twilight whispered in an attempt to soften the blow. After not receiving any sign of reaction, Twilight looked up to gauge my reaction. All she could see was the wide mouthed shock that covered my face. Deep inside my emotions raged war with each other. After what seemed like hours I was able to control them all. "Why didn't anypony tell me about this?" I asked with a calm voice that betrayed my inner rage. The main entrance to my boutique burst open, shocking me out of my emotional state. Both parties Twilight had sent out were returning with looks of success on their faces. Rainbow was the first one to find us and couldn't wait for the others to catch up before telling us what she'd found out. With a swift "wait for the others before you start" from Twilight, Rainbow was instantly silenced. I was just as eager to hear what Rainbow had learned as she was to tell. "Alright so the only report of weird weather is a flurry that happened the night Dan disappeared, AND it happened during a giant snake attack AFTER the famed HERO FACTOR showed up and beat that ugly serpent." Rainbow gushed at the news she'd delivered. News of his alicorn form being spotted took a lot of emotional weight off of my shoulders. We turned to Apple Jack next to see what she and Fluttershy had found out. "Well That Coinsides with what Princess Luna had said somewhat." AJ began cheerfully. "She said she'd met with him after he'd left the cave leadin' inta Tartarus and that Dan'd said he'd cover for her after she mentioned the snake emergency, same village and everythin'." AJ finished with a nod and crossed her forelegs in her usual "job well done" way. That stance lasted as long as it took for her to notice the looks she was getting from the remaining four of us. All six of us had the same thought hit us simultaneously. "Why would he visit THAT ruffian?" I yelled at that top of my lungs in distaste. Everypony but Twilight shrugged. Twilight had a hoof on her chin in deep thought. "I have a strong suspicion that it has something to do with a spell Tirek knows." Twi spoke up with a grim tone. "As we learned Tirek is very skilled at draining magic." she began as she paced around the room. "An ability like that can have many uses, especially for someone like our little friend." came Twilights equation based thought train. The five of us were still lost when Twilight returned to the desk chair she'd started from. "As a researcher Tirek's ability would be useful as a fail safe in case things got out of hand." Twilight shouted the explanation. "So yer sayin' he's managed ta get Tirek to help him with his studyin'?" Applejack asked, unsure of her guess of where Twilight was headed. The rest of us thought about how difficult a task that could prove to be. I agreed that, as a logically thinking, calm Dan, getting assistance from Tirek would be just the idea for a dangerous experiment, but as far as we'd heard Dan had been anything but upset. "Sorry to discount you Twilight but I think that if you add in Dan's mood at the time, that your solution may be a bit more positive of an event than what actually might have occurred." I summed adding my own anxieties into my voice. I had a theory that somehow had surpassed Twilight's in accuracy. "What if instead of having Tirek use the spell to assist him or giving it to Dan for use on himself, that Dan had Tirek either use the spell to weaken Dan or gotten Tirek to give it to him for a self use on his own powers?" I surmised looking at the gathered evidence. Nopony knew my fiance and his moods better than I did. I knew how he was likely to act given a proper mood. "I'm Sorry but I don't follow." Fluttershy stammered her embarrassment.I hadn't heard her due to focusing on my own thoughts. As I recounted how Dan had acted before, I lost myself reminiscing. The main memory that played was the time Dan had used a mirror to travel back to his home. During this event he promised to never abandon me nor anypony else voluntarily. Evidence of my thoughts formed in the shapes of tears sliding down my cheeks. Instead of reminiscing, my thoughts turned to "what ifs?" concerning Dan's reasoning for his latest disappearing act. "WHY WOULD HE BREAK HIS PROMISE!?" I burst out as I couldn't help but react to what I feared the worst. The others automatically surrounded me in an attempt to be supportive and comforting. The determination of Dan's spirit rose up once again deep inside my heart. "Twilight I need you to make composite sketches of what each possible song effected form would look like." I ordered, wiping the tears from my face. Two days later we met back in Twilight's castle throne room. Twilight had every one of her sketches on display as if at a museum. Unfortunately all were images of one out of Tia knows how many possible variations of effect transformations effects. The images were all too much to go through so with Twilight's permission I took the basic descriptions home. In truth I had a plan brewing on dumping the notes and making for that ice alicorn's palace. The timing couldn't have been better. Sweetie Belle had a crusaders sleepover with Apple Jack and I had business out of town concerning a custom made outfit. I would deliver that outfit straight after dropping Sweetie Belle off and use the rest of the trip to attempt a second chat with that strange hermit. Upon arriving at his doorstep a couple hour train ride later, I found the door hard to find. I decided to try knocking on what appeared to have been a spot for a door. I also thought to yell in case the knocking didn't work. For a while nothing seemed to happen, then there was a stirring from the other side of the wall I'd knocked on. With a crash a door opened and the alicorn stood glaring at me. "DIDN'T I WARN YOU NAGS ABOUT BOTHERING ME?!" he yelled before launching a wave of snow at me. I reacted accordingly using one of the skills my Dan had taught me. I threw a red and white ball between me and the advancing frost. Out of the ball appeared a brown and tan lion with a shield like red and orange mane. Immediately it blew a stream of fire that prevented the icy wave from advancing. "I've come here to test my sanity and prove to myself that I had sensed what I did when we stared into each others' eyes." I yelled back in challenge. In response, his body began changing. It resembled the way Dan morphed into other shapes. The alicorn's body grew both in width and height until he was as big as a shed, but covered with shaggy brown fur. His legs grew pillar like and seemed immovable unless by his will. From his face a pig like nose appeared as well as to tusks made of solid ice. He had transformed into a pokemon known as Mamoswine. Only one pony I knew could do that and I noted the evidence for use later. Mamoswine lifted his front half off the ground and slammed down causing a bit of earth to charge at my Pyroar. It would have a devastating effect on Pyroar if it landed. I reacted quickly in an attempt to save my pokemon. "Pyroar use flame charge to close in and then incinerate." I commanded, using the experience I had as a pokemon trainer. My flame maned lion did as it was told. In a flash of flames and heat he moved out of the earthquake attacks way and was weakening our opponent. It was a joy to see that my Pyroar was able to overpower the ice type pokemon that was usually a possible threat. It didn't take long for the ice mammoth to start melting back into the alicorn. "Huh so you have the same skills I have hidden deep inside, how's about I tip the scales back in my favor?" The alicorn commented with a hint of confusion in his tone. Then a familiar piece of technological apparel took place on his left arm. "I play Compulsory Evacuation Device sending your creature back from whence it came" he said as a pink faced card appeared beside him. "Fine then I shall use your own deck, the one YOU built from scratch, to win you back." I promised in a harsh tone. I placed Dan's blue duel disk on my left arm. From a pocket I pulled out the deck I had sworn victory upon. It was the last deck Dan had used. I shuffled the Lightsworn deck and placed it in it's spot on the duel disk. The match commenced with my opponent taking the first turn. Instead of playing his own Lightsworn creatures my opponent through out creatures from the "Ice Barrier" archetype. He made the same opening moves my Dan would and he seemed to play at the same skill level. Within a few turns I was cornered and desperate for a good draw. If my draw wasn't good enough I was sure to lose during my oppenents next turn. I drew, hoping for something that may help me turn the match around. I smiled recognizing the name on the card and remembering how my fiance would change it's appearance to one of the sun Princess. It was enough of a move to close the gap between our advantages. "Hope you don't mind me raising the sun on this match and summoning one of my loves adoptive aunts." I grinned as I began my turn. "I tribute my Wulf for Celestia LS Angel" I explained as I made my move. Between us appeared a version of Princess Celestia covered in a white and gold robe and carrying a staff. Immediately four cards from the top of my deck moved to my graveyard and I chose two of his cards to destroy on the field. I chose the only face down in his spell and trap zone and the creature on his field that prevented me from getting to my opponent's lp. With two obstacles out of the way I then moved to special summon my "Judgment Dragon". I used my dragon to destroy his remaining creature and directly attacked my opponent with Tia. Then I had nothing left to do but let my opponent have a go. He began after drawing by placing a creature face down. Next he used "Soul Taker" to destroy my Celestia. It was a curious decision since my dragon, with it's ability and 3,000 attack points was the bigger threat. My opponent then revealed to me his reasoning for such a move. He played "Creature Swap", forcing both of us to give control of our only creatures to our opponent. This means my opponent had the advantage only "Judgment Dragon" could offer me. The icy alicorn grinned in victory as 1,000 of his life points were offered to activate JD's ability. In seconds flat the field was cleared of all but JD, leaving me wide open for an attack. Taking no chances, my opponent sealed my fate by removing the last 2700 of my LP. "Now you shall pay the consequences for losing." The alicorn grinned evilly. A blast of ice flew from his horn. As it connected, I was sent flying through the air. Ice was creeping slowly up my limbs. "So this is what it's like to be Dan" I thought as blackness covered my eyes. The last thing I sensed before unconsciousness took me was the feeling of landing amongst a downy pillow that felt like it was flying through the air. I awoke sometime later, feeling quite cold and unusually stiff. A voice caught my attention as it told me not to move and that I was stiff because I was covered with frost. I could feel a warming sensation on different spots all over my body as several doctors used melting spells to remove the frost. Cadance arrived minutes later informing me that I was in the Crystal Empire. She could tell I had what felt to be vital information. Cadence instructed me to speak slowly and as clearly as I could. Stuttering, the words slowly moved from my brain to my lips. Before blackness overtook me a second time, I was able to get out the words "Target located, I found HIM." When I next awoke, I found a different visitor awaiting me. Her dark, slender form seemed to melt into the walls of my darkened room. I easily recognized her by here wavy night sky mane and tail. "Princess Luna, to what do I owe the honor?" I asked sounding half asleep. Her deep blue eyes turned toward me filled with mixed emotions. Her body posture said she doubted whatever had brought her to my room. She seemed to be mentally debating herself. After a few unsure steps toward my bed the Princess sighed as if she'd made her mind up. "Glad you have awakened, can we talk?" Princess Luna asked softly. After nodding my consent she continued. "Some of the things I've experienced over the last couple of days I, myself, do not believe but what I have to tell you, though quite far-fetched, is true." She said taking a seat in a chair beside my bed. "It started some nights ago, when I heard a familiar tune calling out to me." the Princess began as she stared into space. "While doing my nightly dream walks, I was pulled into a place that appeared to be Canterlot but was different in many ways." she told me hesitantly. "There I went through many experiences that made me question my sanity but one thing, I believe, may lead us all to the answer we seek." Princess Luna confided conspiratorily. She then waited to gauge my reaction before continuing. She then looked deep into my eyes. "I saw another me who called herself queen and wore different attire, my nephew looking like a tiny blue ball of ice, and another you curled around him despite being covered in frost caused by my nephew." She said as if sharing a secret with her sister as a kid. "Queen Luna said that when he'd been brought in that he was barely singing lyrics to a song called "Let It Go" the princess said as if the information was more like the answer to a test question. "The other you immediately said that their Dan was first stricken by his condition when he was singing that song." came her next words as I focused on what she was telling me. The song title sounded familiar but I couldn't place it. I closed my eyes and concentrated on where I'd heard the title before. Then, with a memory flash of the list Twilight had made of songs that might have changed Dan, it hit me. I leapt out of bed and, hastily excusing myself, ran straight to Cadance and see if she could inform Twilight that I needed to speak with her immediately. If I was right, I both had more evidence to support my theory concerning the ice alicorn, and may have found a reliable source of clues. I didn't bother making sure I was uninjured. I was desperate to get my message to Twilight. Luckily though, as I turned a corner toward the throne room, I bumped into the pony I was looking for. "Sorry Darling I wasn't watching..... OH MY TWILIGHT!" I said helping the pony to their hooves. "i'm so relieved to see you I think I found something important out." I said hugging my friend. I could barely contain my tears of joy. A few minutes later Twilight was staring at me mouth agape at the table in her guest room. She then retrieved her notes and one of Dan's extra mp3 players that she'd borrowed to help our search. I could tell that she was holding back from reprimanding me for my going off to face a possible enemy alone. After taking in the title of the song and the the possible effects Twilight became more curious about the songs origin. "Luckily I'd borrowed it from our little brother so I could watch it, I even brought it with since I haven't yet watched it." Twilight said rubbing a foreleg against the back of her head in embarrassment. After gathering the other girls to "assist" in our "investigative review" of the film, we began the search for clues. Near the end of the movie Twilight had to pause it. She pointed out what she thought seemed a logical solution to the now unanimously agreed condition that had befallen my Dan. Unfortunately we had no clue how to find those that new the cure. With heavy hearts we disbanded and returned to our respective rooms. I fell asleep sometime in the night while crying in my despair. I dreamed that I was the dream me that was curled around the icy ball that was my fiance. As I watched his frozen form struggle to fight the effects that controlled it, I reminisced back to the first time we'd met. Suddenly Princess Luna's voice interrupted my memory run dream. "Did he ever tell you how he first arrived in Equestria?" she asked solemnly standing just behind me. I nodded my head and the memory changed the scene around us. "He once told me that if only he could changes things so he could jump through the screen instead of having to change the channel, it was a joke he repeated during his most homesick times that I never understood." the Princess said as she faded out and I awoke back in the Crystal Empire. Stuck in my mind was what Princess Luna had said just before the dream ended. I was awake enough now that sleep would be hard to come by for the rest of the night. Instead I decided to watch some television and discuss the dream with the others later the next day. I searched for the universal remote belonging to the guest room's tv. It wasn't hard to find sitting right on the coffee table in the living room area of the guest room. I turned the tv on and began flipping through stations in an attempt to find something to watch at this hour. I stopped at one of my favorite channels. It was a jewelry selling station I usually kept up with during my lunch hour on week days. The most beautiful rubies, diamonds, and other gems were always sold on this channel. At times I wished I could just reach in and take them all for myself. As I sighed with that exact thought in my mind an epiphany struck. I felt so unintelligent for not seeing such an obvious answer. My only concern was that whether or not I could portray my love well enough to save him. I would have to use Dan's remote to go into the movie responsible for the song inhabiting my fiance's body. I hoped that I had the courage to do so seeing as I lacked the experience. That was also assuming that I didn't end up trapped somewhere else like Dan had in Equestria, in my quest to find the trolls from the movie.
Side 10: A Cure For The Winter BluesRare's POV "Ugh this place is nothing like Equestria, otherwise people'd be a bit nicer towards a lady such as I" I complained loudly as the humans around me either stared in fear, or attempted to treat me like a common mule. The only reason I'd come to this land was to find a way to reverse a songs effect on my fiance DanG. It now seemed as my mission was doomed to fail. I moved to find a quiet hiding place to pour out my frustrations. How could I get any information if everypony refused to give me directions. As I sat bawling behind a pile of straw, my heart broke. I let time slip by as the pieces of my heart emerged from my body in the form of my tears. "You know if it's cold enough out that your tears can freeze?" A voice joked behind me as my tears actually froze. I shied away at the use of ice magic. I thought somehow Nightmare Frozen Factor had tracked me and was attempting to intercept me before I learned how to reverse his affliction. A soft female voice began speaking in a reassuring tone. Still wary I took stock of all my defenses and decided to see if the voice was a trap. I turned toward the side of the straw pile and found myself looking at a human woman. Her hair was a light blonde, her eyes a deep blue, and covering her was a light blue dress with a tiara. It took me a moment to recognize Queen Elsa in the flesh. I was a bit starstruck, both because she was one person who could help me, and because I was face to face with royalty. "Alright little one, I know you're not from around here, so tell me what I can help you with." She said with a friendly smile. She waited patiently as I wiped my tears and gathered my courage. It was kind of shocking that she reacted so positively toward my obvious otherworldliness. "Pardon my intrusion, your highness, but I have a friend who needs help only you or fabled others can provide." I said bowing and using the same mannerisms I would for the princesses back home. "Actually, he's more than a friend, he's my fiance and he desperately needs help." I said letting letting the whole event emotionally bother me. Dan did need help badly or else he would be stuck as that villainous alicorn Nightmare Frozen Factor. I didn't know what I'd do if I failed to get him the help he needed. I put all my hope into someone from this kingdom hearing my story out and giving me the help I needed. "Don't say another word, follow me to my castle and we'll talk more there." Queen Elsa said as her expression grew serious. She waited for me to remove myself from my hiding spot and then walked side by side with me to the castle. "By the way, just call me Elsa." she added on the way. Once inside I was taken to a room with a table with numerous chairs surrounding it. Elsa instructed me to wait while she went to get her sister, Princess Anna, and Anna's fiance, Kristoff. Upon all three entering the room, introductions were made. After that all four of us got down to the reason why I was in their kingdom. I began by telling them of how events had occurred, but did so without revealing too much about Equestria without Princess Celestia's permission. "Well this seems like quite a situation you've got there Rarity." Kristoff said after whistling his awe. He looked at the Princess and the Queen looking for either instructions, or permission for to enact an Idea of his. "I think we're going to need to bring in someone with a bit more expertise on the subject and see what he can do to guide you in your quest." he finished after getting his permission. Immediately he rode out on a reindeer to seek out the expert who would guide us. It was a two day journey from Arendelle to the home of the wiseman. While Kristoff was on his escort mission I became a special guest of the royal sisters of Arendelle. I was welcome to room at the castle, was given a tour of Arendelle and generally was having a sleep over with the royal sisters. Most of the time we chatted about various aspects of our planes. Within five days Kristoff returned carrying a satchel containing what appeared to be a rock. In secret it was actually the troll shaman Pabbie. His expertise on the ice magic is exactly what the princesses ordered. "So I hear you have a situation with ice magic gone wrong that needs my knowledge." He said without needing an introduction. I told my story to the shaman hoping he would have a helpful answer. "I see so you say a song what shared energy with ice magic took control of your friend and now he's a villain threatening to freeze your home country if he is not left alone?" He summarized thoughtfully. He closed his eyes and took a bit of time to go over my problem. "Well with these girls it was a simple matter of an action of true love but since I know nothing about musical energy I'm afraid I can't help you." Pabbie said after some time. "If anything I can say, it's that maybe a song can finish breaking the spell but find a way to use his dark emotions against him to get him into a state where reassurance will lead to undoing the spell." Pabbie offered with an "I don't know" shrug and a grin. If only he knew how powerful my Dangy-wangy was he'd know how impossible the idea seemed. " If there's anything I know it's that true love wins every time, even if it needs a push." Pabbie said as he comforted me the best he could. "Thank you all, at the very least for all the help you've given me, as well as your hospitality." I said graciously as I turned to leave. I pretty much had no idea how to perform an act of true love other then staying by his side like I have, and being as supportive of him as possible. Showing true love through a song was going to be just as difficult, mainly as the effects of the love songs we had might not be strong enough to break the spell. The main problem was that Dan knew everything about musical energy while I knew so little. Before I got out of the castle Queen Elsa stopped me. "Rarity, I feel like I'm partially responsible for your fiance's condition, it being my voice and apparently my song that did this to him." She began as she moved beside me. "When you clear things up back in your world, would you mind bringing your fiance to meet me?" Elsa asked looking a bit guilty. "I'd like to talk with him more about how my song had such an effect on him." she clarified with a business like tone. As soon as I got home I found the situation had turned worse. Seconds after I set hoof in the office Fluttershy entered looking worried. She ran right up to me and took a foreleg in her hooves crying. It took a few moments to get her calmed down enough to get an explanation. I should've known by her reaction that the news was going to be THE! WORST! POSSIBLE! NEWS! EVER! "THEY'RE SENDING ALL THE GUARDS AND THE WONDERBLOLTS AFTER HIM!" Fluttershy wailed before beginning another bout of sobs. Apparently Dan, now known as Nightmare Frozen Factor, had now become too dangerous to not deal with, and the princesses didn't even believe the evidence that proved the alicorn's true identity. I almost joined Fluttershy in her floor covering sobs. "Get up Fluttershy, we have an accident to prevent." I said grabbing the shy pegasus by her pink tail and dragging her to the basement lab. The way I saw it the fastest way to our destination was a pelican. Lucky for us Dan had added a vocal autopilot feature that made it easier for those of us not familiar with the vehicles able to use them. I hooked up one of Dan's mp3s to the speaker system and set it to play our playlist of love songs. I had a quick thought and immediately ran out to get a few things for the trip. "Fluttershy stay in the cockpit, I'm going to use the monitor in the troop bay to go fetch some help." I instructed urgently upon my return. I hooked up a laptop to the monitor and hoped my idea was worth the risk. As the page I wanted popped up I hit the enter button on Dan's Remote for the third time in my life and the scenery instantly changed. I found myself in the middle of a mountain valley. The place was ghastly looking but gave of the sense of having once been beautiful. In the center there appeared to be a theater and a stadium. If any place that would have a security system it would surely be the stadium, I resolved looking to attract attention. I carefully picked my way across the dead land heading toward the stadium. From my left a dark patch caught my attention. Distracted I began moving toward what looked like a cave entrance in the side of a nearby cliff. Something about this valley gave off a familiar energy. Upon entering the cave I found it had two doors along a "v" shaped corridor. I took a left and moved toward the closed door. As I knocked the door lightly swung open. I called out once before moving through the doorway. It took a minute for my eyes to adjust to the darker room. I found myself in a living room set up with what looked almost to be Equestrian furniture. The place looked as abandoned as the rest of the valley. Curiosity got the better of me and I decided to explore. I found myself moving toward a staircase that led upstairs. I concluded that there'd be bedrooms that somepony might be hiding in somewhere in that direction. The first bedroom I came upon look as if it were for a filly. They way it was decorated said that the parents had loved the little one dearly. I moved on looking for signs of life rather than abandoned memories. The next room was a bigger room. I deducted that it must have been the master bedroom. I entered with a sense of reverence. There was s feeling about the room that I couldn't quite define. This room, like the rest, showed only signs of abandonment. As I turned to step back into the hallway, I heard a crunch from under a hoof. I lifted the hoof anf checked to see what I'd stepped on. Under the layers of dust was an old picture frame. As I carefully removed the glass to prevent myself or anypony else that might come through here, from injuring them on the broken glass. Just under the shards was a photo just beginning to get eaten by the years. I lifted it up to glimpse at the subject. With a gasp everything about the place seemed to become clear. In that picture was my Dan with a family including a unicorn wife, an alicorn daughter, and a unicorn son the same age as the daughter. This was the home he was homesick for. "What are you doing in my papa's room?" A voice growled behind me without warning. I whipped around and found myself staring into the eyes of a young wolf. Her teeth were bared and she would attack at the slightest provocation. I had to think quickly in order to stay alive and be able to return and save Dan. From downstairs I heard more voices moving to join us. The young wolf took the sounds of backup as a sign to circle around me and trap me between her and her reinforcements. They arrived in the forms of an alicorn mare, a unicorn stallion, and a young lionness. Despite the situation I had a possible way out, courtesy of the wolf's words. I turned to face her knowing that my back was wide open to the others. "Would your "papa" happen to be the human in this picture?" I asked showing more courage outside than I had inside. This question would either by me time or get me killed. The alicorn mare now spoke with a tone as threatening as the wolf's. If her tone wasn't bad enough her, as well as the others' body languages each belied their intentions. The unicorn stallion had his horn pointed toward me as a blade, just like the mare. Both the lionness and the wolf were crouched to leap if the need to arose. "Speak, shorty, or I'll have my baby sister use her powers of persuasion to make you." The alicorn threatened indicating the lionness. "Believe me or not I know your father and right now he's in danger and, unless you come with me, may not be able to survive." I blurted in urgency while ignoring the insult. To prove my words I did the only thing that could get their attention. From deep inside I allowed the first notes of "Homeland" as well as the spirit Dan had instilled in his closest friends to surface. "That's..... How?......" The alicorn stuttered as her eyes went wide with recognition. The others showed the same expressions of recognition. The younger three looked to the alicorn for instructions. "Maybe I should ask grandma, she'd know what to do." The alicorn suggested looking to the others for input. All four shared a minute of uncertainty. "We don't have the time if you want to help save your dad." I said sternly, earning glares from every direction. "If you still don't believe me, the four of you can come with me and find out, I assure you what I said is the truth." I offered with the thought of failure expressed on my face. "Cross my heart, hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye." I pinkie promised solemnly in an urgent tone. I hoped that for Dan's sake that these for would accept a pinkie promise as an oath of honesty. If not I would be forced to attempt an escape at all costs in order to just make it back and save Dan. "Ironic, the element of generosity trying to prove honesty." laughed the lionness. Four pairs of eyes looked at her in confusion. "What? I found the show on Dad's laptop and I thought I'd check it out, it was pretty good actually." The lionness amazed with her admission. "Plus that was a pinkie promise that means she's telling the truth, otherwise there's no other way to tell unless we had Apple Jack here with us." She shrugged still amazing me while the other three in the room now began giving looks of embarrassment. I'd totally forgotten what Dan had said about a show about Equestria. The fact the lionness was a fan might be my saving grace. I only had to rely on her knowledge of Equestria and the bonds she shared with the other three siblings. It was a long shot, but it was all I had at the moment. "Anybody else as confused about what she's talking about as I am?" The unicorn stallion asked. The other two females shrugged their response and returned to giving the lionness confused looks. The poor thing rolled her eyes and sighed. "Hold on a sec, I'll go grab my "Guide To The Elements Of Harmony." she said as she disappeared with the same cloud creating poof her dad used. With an entrance done up the same way she appeared with a book in her muzzle. She handed the book to the alicorn who used her muzzle to move through the pages. Finally she stopped and gave me a critical look. "Alright so how do you know she's legit and not some kind of fake?' The alicorn asked the lionness. The lionness just shrugged. "Alright then let's see if this book can pass an I.D., tell us about yourself." The alicorn leered turning toward me. I'd argue for the sake of punctuality but that would be counter productive" I began trying to drive the urgency home. "Rarity, unicorn, bearer of generosity, owner of Carousel Boutique in Ponyville, cat name opal, sister name Sweetie Belle." I sighed in annoyance and delivering a rebellious glare. It was almost as bad as the time at the Equestria games where I had to have a magic nullifying spell placed on me. Hopefully this wouldn't take much longer so I could get back to the task at hand. Dan could be suffering greatly even as his kids counciled. "So here's the deal;" The alicorn began. "Savannah and her book both say you're legit so we'll go with you." she stated stubbornly. "Be warned though that you are highly out numbered and we will not hesitate to take action if we need to." She said pointedly looking at the lionness. The other three nodded their heads in agreement. "You may lead us to whatever form of transportation got you here." The alicorn ordered as she and her brother moved to let me through the door. "No need darlings, I just have to use that tv screen over there." I laughed at the obvious escape root I'd missed. I pulled Dan's remote from my saddle bags eliciting a gasp from the group around me. They all recognized the invention in my hooves. "That's fathers remote, how'd you get that?" The unicorn demanded angrily. Unfortunately I'd already pushed the "exit button" and we were all back on Dan's pelican. The four newcomers looked around like they hadn't been in one for a while. At the same time their energies all hummed with the familiarity of the vehicle. I let them have a moment to themselves while I went to inform Fluttershy of my return. "Fluttershy darling I've returned, how long until we reach our destination?" I asked entering the cockpit. A sudden shaking and the immediate buzzing of alarms drowned out Flutterhys answer. A damage report appeared on a screen with the words "ice damage on the engines", answering my question as the pelican tipped earthward. With a bang the door leading back to the troop hold whipped open and the alicorn peered in. "Alright you tow this plane's going down, did dad teach you two how to use the morphing ability?" she asked with a calm urgency. She sighed when Fluttershy and I shook our heads. She looked back towards the others in the hold. "Aerial speed morphs capable of passengers, stat." She ordered to those in the back. "The younger two will take you to the ground while my brother and I proved cover." The alicorn instructed in a drill sergeant tone. Two bird pokemon appeared beside her which I assumed were her youngest siblings. Fluttershy and I each allowed one to take us in their talons and seconds later a line of four birds left the falling airship. Below us a horrible sight spread out for all to see. A line of frozen guards and wonderbolts seemed to mark the edge of a war zone. On one side stood Nightmare Frozen Factor blasting at anyone stupid enough to get close. On the other side were the remaining batches of guards and wonderbolts and three princesses. In the middle were the four other element bearers using Dan's cards to keep the fighting at bay. "There by the ponies using the cards." I said pointing out a safe spot to land. The four over-sized birds headed straight for the spot I'd directed. It looked like we'd arrived just in time. N.F.F.'s POV For a good couple hours I began hearing music in my head accompanied by a voice calling out. Something deep inside kept wanting to respond to the voice and the songs. It was driving me insane being unable to silence the noise. Finally another noise caught my attention. Somepony was knocking on my door. I whipped open my door and began shooting ice at everything within sight. It felt good to do something, if anything at all. Unfortunately my doorstep was filled with royal guards and some costumed fly boy pegasi. As I turned to blast a few of the costumed attackers out of the air a few new voices rang out. With each voice some kind of barrier came into existence between myself and the opposing guards. Unfortunately for my opponents the barriers didn't stop me from freezing their blocked army. This allowed me to dwindle the numbers down to just a few more than the three princesses ordering the assault. Suddenly the music in my head increased in strength and volume. Out of nowhere came for huge birds, two carrying a pegasi and a unicorn. The unicorn had musical energy coming from her and connecting itself to me. She was the source of the songs in my head. Movement behind her caused me to focus on what was happening behind her. The four large birds were becoming other creatures. Two became an alicorn and a unicorn while the other two became a lionness and a wolf. Something about the four creatures seemed to get to the thing deep inside me and weaken my hold on my form. Then with a shatter, all Tartarus broke loose. From nowhere came a bright white beam and a black beam of energy. I dodged this way and that taking to the air in an attempt to get an advantage. The two older alicorn princesses followed continuing to launch attacks at me. For a good half hour it was an even battle. The princesses then decided to swap tactics and went for the advantage the had over me. The black one, with a remorseful look upon her face, charged a beam and shot it toward me. I dodged this one instinctively not thinking about the other alicorn. Then she literally hit me. A beam of white light slammed into my back and wings, disabling the appendages I needed for flight. I went crashing straight to the ground. The two princesses landed within a safe distance of my stunned body. Each charged up a beam hoping to end the battle. Seeing my end come I struggled to do anything to prevent their attacks or force them to miss. Unfortunately my body was paralyzed both from their spells and the impact from hitting the ground. Giving in I closed my eyes and willed the end to come quickly. As the blinding beams flashed towards me something moved between them and covered me. Pain coursed through my body at first but then it seemed to disappear. I felt like a window being broken by a baseball. Opening my eyes I found a burned out mp3 player lying next to a shifting form reminiscent of Rarity. The musical energy connecting us shattered as her form darkened. I realized that everything felt different. Looking at my body I found I was no longer a nightmare made of ice but a hero made up of many factors. I was now back to my old self. The icy effects covering the area melted as I demorphed. Gasps caught my attention from a few feet away. I turned in their direction to find a sight more heartwarming than the sun. My kids were staring in disbelief at the sight of their dad. Instead of running toward them I turned away in shame. Why should I try to ask for their forgiveness if it was my fault for abandoning them in the first place. Instead I began morphing wings and readying to leave. Before I could leave a light blue aura surrounded me and prevented me from moving. I sighed my vow revenge on Cadance as the sounds of four sets of feet approached. "At least tell me my father hasn't gone native." Wind, my alicorn daughter, said in a condescending tone. Nearly undetectable was something under her tone. I guess she got that from me. "What you saying your old man's too tough for pastel horses with cuddle addictions?" I asked faking a smile. For a few seconds neither of us said anything. Everyone around us held their breath in tension. Both of us suddenly burst out laughing. "Just don't tell your mother I like cute cuddly little colorful horses" I joked once more. Unfortunately my last joke hit a nerve. "Yeah I know "if you woulda been there she'd be alive right?" I said letting the real matter at hand take stage. "Go ahead tell me you hate me and that this will be the last time we see each other as you're happy if I never return home again." I urged with a hint of anger. I honestly expect to hear every word I'd just said. "Actually it was a spider bite when she was at Cassie's for a check up." Forest interrupted as he and the other two kids approached. "No one knew until morning, after that Grandma Rain and Grandma Nala raised us." he continued. The mention of those two broke my heart. "At least now we know for sure you're kicking." Forest joked trying to steer the conversation. The other three pricked their ears up at that good news. "I take it the king kept you kids hopeful saying I was hiding out until I had an epiphany just like he did in his younger days?" I replied with a laugh. "In truth I got curious and that hoofing remote acted up, got swallowed by a cragodile, and trapped me here in Equestria." I sighed hoping my kids would believe my tale. In a way it was so typical for my digitizer to do something in a similar manner. From behind two forms at opposite ends of the color spectrum approached. My youngest daughter Savannah took one look at the approaching royals and fangirled epically. "DEAR TIA IT'S PRINCESS CELESTIA AND PRINCESS LUNA!" She yelled with a bit too much excitement. That one sentence garnered two different reactions. The first came from the princesses themselves. "You know of us?" The royal sisters asked curiously. The second reaction came from the sound of my jaw dropping. "MY YOUNGEST DAUGHTER'S A PEGASISTER!?" Followed the sound of my jaw meeting the ground. "Young colt you have some explaining to do and it better be good or you're working the castle for a month." Tia began warning sternly. She and Luna stood to my right, attempting to deal with the situation that had just ended. I was too shocked to pay them any attention. "Yeah yeah Auntie in a minute." I agreed ignoring the solar princess. "Please tell me the rest of you are also on the fandom bandwagon." I requested looking at my three other kids. They all shook their heads signaling that only Savannah shared my love for Equestria. To prove to my kids just how pathetic I was a squeed at the fact I had a pegasister for a daughter. The moment was then interrupted by a scream. Over by where my spell had been broken a form raged. It blasted the recently defrosted soldiers as if they were merely distractions from it's intended target. The familiar form searched it's surroundings until it's gaze stopped on me. "What is the meaning of this evil?" Lulu asked demandingly of the creature. She and Tia stood between the creature and my group in a protective stance. All seven of us watched the creature as it slowly began moving toward us. Within a few steps I could see the creature clear enough to identify what it was. In this case it wasn't a what but a whom, and her existence was my fault. I moved to stand between in front of the princesses and my kids. Upon hearing several disagreements I simply turned and said "I created her, she's my responsibility." A guilty feeling spread through me, created by the fact that I'd forgotten the most important pony in my life. Black sparks started around me like static, mimicing the intro notes to the mashup that defined my being a hero. At first a few voices were against the first half due to it's involvement in a recent event. I ignored them fighting the dark effect until the static disappeared. Then the second half began and instead of static, flames began dancing around my form. I could hear my kids' reactions to the new mashup. Nightmarity reacted as if she'd been hit with a concussion grenade. She paused and stared from far off, as if recognizing something. Tears appeared in her eyes as if something was stirring hidden emotions. In Nightmarities heart I heard a familiar song. The epic solo from "Seize The Day" told me exactly what was causing the nightmare form and how I'd influenced it. Fighting would only serve to destroy what had been created and the innocents involved. In order to tame the emotions that darkened my marefriend I had to use a different tactic. I demorphed and began my attempt to free Rare with an untested song. The first few notes and words of "Let It Go" swirled snow and ice around me in a slow dancing like vortex. When the vortex disappeared I stood as Hero Factor, though with some changes. With the icy influences of the song as well as a heroic mood, I had become Frozen Factor. I stared down Nightmarity with eyes of longing rather than angry rebellion. I then lowered her defences with songs of heartbreak, tricking her into coming close in hopes of finding another to support her emotionally. When she was within reach I hugged her and began a song we'd both used to cheer each other up. Feeling her dark, heartbroken shell crack I went in for the kill with a song of healing. I let all my love for a grey white mare become a glowing golden light as I sang a song about a flower that healed all wounds and turned back time. The golden glow covered Nightmarity and she began to shrink. Soon everypony around was staring at my marefriend held in my hooves. The first to arrive were my kids. "Is Rarity going to be ok?" Savannah asked worriedly. The other three stared dumbfounded at her for not noticing her fathers current form. Softly love songs played between Rare and I, slowly giving her energy enough to gain consciousness. The kids just decided to watch in silence. "You do know it's improper to keep a lady waiting, right?" Rare asked in a half awake tone. She smiled as she stood on her four hooves. As she stood I took the moment to demorph. "There's my knight in shining armor." Rare said as she levitated me into a hug and a kiss. The crowd responded accordingly as we both heard some mock gags as well as some "awws". Those close to us in relationship just rolled their eyes. Rare and I ignored everyone and stared longingly into each others' eyes. The moment lasted until a familiar voice cleared it's throat. "OMG DAD IS IN LOVE WITH RARITY!" Savannah practically screamed. Her siblings glared pole arms at her. She ducked down in an attempt to escape their wrath. "This doesn't look too good for you, pops, care to explain?" Forest asked taking charge of the angrier three siblings. The looks those three were giving would put a colosadile to shame. I was on the spot with no way out but the truth. Hopefully the truth would mean my kids wouldn't be tearing me apart. "Young colt that is not how one should speak to their parent." Rare reprimanded as I was placed in her mane. "Most of the gathered here can attest to the severity of the bouts of homesickness he's suffered." She continued with some of the gathered vouching in her claim as well as how bad my homesickness got at times. "He never knew whether or not he'd return to those he loved and suffered greatly for that lack of information." raged the grey-white unicorn. "Instead of letting that homesickness beat him he did the best thing he could..." Tears welled in Rare's eyes as her emotions drove her defensive act. "He adapted, he prepared for the worst while hoping for the best, something I think he'd have taught you ruffians." she finished causing everypony to back up slightly in fear of her fury. "She's right you know, though I can't blame you four for being mad at me." I said trying to play referee. "First my dad disappears, then I find out that it looks like he's having a wonderful time in some far away place with strange people, I'd be pretty angry myself." Came my words in an honest tone. "But we'll have to hash that out later, right now I've got to apologize for a miscalculation in a recent experiment." I declared defiantly as Tia approached Rare from the right. "Wiser words have never been spoken from you young colt, but then again I suppose the hashing out of things will have to wait until after everypony has eaten." Tia began with a strict tone. I had a bad feeling about the chewing out to come. "First of though you owe all these ponies a meal and a ride back to some place a bit more prepared for such a large number of ponies, got enough of those airships for everypony to get a lift on?" Aunt Tia asked with a devious grin. "Luna I must admit that these "pelicans" are quite the airship, what would you say to each princess getting one of their own?" Aunt Tia schemed as everypony headed toward the Crystal Empire. She hummed mischievously as she turned to give me a smart alec grin. I had caused A LOT of trouble with this little "incident" and she was going to tourture me every minute of my punishment. I would rather have a few nights in a dungeon compared to what Tia had in store for me. Her eyes and grin told me that the prankster part of her was going to have as much fun picking on me as a kid in a theme park. An hour after landing a dinner had been prepared in the crystal palace's ballroom. It was sort of a feast to honor Equestria's armed forces for their show of courage, dedication, and the exemplary job they'd done. There was even cake there thanks to Pinkie considering it a party. I figured since I'd caused the trouble I wouldn't be invited and kept myself and my kids in my assigned guest room. The Aunts, cousin, and Twi and the others weren't having it. One reason was that I had yet to formally introduce my kids to everypony. The other reason Tia somewhat jokingly said, was to keep an eye on me at all times during the dinner. This meant that my kids and myself were to sit at the guests of honor table beside the royals and the element bearers. After the dinner I went for a small walk alone, ending on a balcony overlooking the city. I found myself lost in thought concerning my kids being in Equestria. It was good seeing them but what about when they went to go home? "Want to talk about it?" Luna asked startling me. I snorted and returned to my vigil. "You cannot fool me, when something is bothering you you usually can be found someplace high off the ground when the night sky is dominant." Lulu argued persuasively. Reading my mind she trapped me in a small blue dome to prevent me from taking off. "If you leave now you might not be around to settle things when they get heated." She riddled cryptically before leaving me alone on the balcony. Minutes later I decided it was time to close the rift between my family and Rare. I headed straight to the two rooms that were split between my kids and I. I invited my kids to enter the room I shared with Rare so we could all sit down and talk about the future. "You asked for an explanation here it is." I said in reply to the kids' dark expressions. "By now it's obvious what my emotions concerning this mare are, and I know how you four feel about it." I said sternly glaring back at my children. "I loved your mother but circumstances drove me to do what was needed for survival, and that making a life here if I couldn't return to the one I'd unintentionally left behind." I raged brokenheartedly. "If I was able to return home I would, but i can't, though what if all of us can be together again in another way?" The question blurted accidentally and left to hang awkwardly. I had given up somewhat abut going home but not about having my family back. "Rare is now apart of my life and I would like her and the rest of Equestria to be integrated into the rest of our families lives, but I won't force anyone without getting input from the rest of our family" I began explaining my offer in earnest. "I'm not asking to abandon ship of the valley but to actually merge home with Equestria, basically physically connect the two so that everyone is happy." the excitement in my voice was obvious. "You four spend some time here, then go home and talk to everyone there about my idea." I pretty much begged. Savannah was all up for the idea. Her older siblings decided to think on it for a bit. "Darling there's plenty of space at the boutique if they wish to spend some time with you under one roof." Rare offered living by her element of harmony. My older three kids considered this and cautiously accepted my offer. I now just had to sweet talk the aunts into allowing the kids to follow me around. "How about you five, well four since my youngest has "joined the herd" get to know each other better while I go make some arrangements?" I suggested as I slipped out my guest room door. After a couple hallways the sounds of hooves and paws warned me that I'd better let the others catch up. It seemed a better idea for them to ask on their own anyway. "Alright to recount from earlier's chaos, Princesses Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Twilight." I repeated in the event the dinner had been a bit too chaotic for my kids. "In age order; Wind, Forest, Meadow, and Savannah." I recounted for the four princesses. All eight said their hellos, with my kids bowing. Rare and I stood to the side between the two groups. Hopefully my kids wouldn't be punished for my mistakes. "What is you you need, nephew?" Tia asked politely turning her attention to me. Rare and I both stepped forward. I waved my children to join us. "As a group we've come up with a compromise and we'd like input from all of you." I said nervously. "The kids have accepted an offer to stay with me for a short period and see how I've done things around here while rooming at Carousel Boutique, but we would like your permission before doing so." The question came as an explanation. Tia gave me a raised eye brow look questioning the "question". The second thinking of the idea of my kids staying in Equestria was scrambling my brain and messing with my speech. "What I meant to ask was; would you allow my children to stay with me at Carousel Boutique and follow me around to see what my life is like here in Equestria?" I stammered unprofessionally. A barely detectable glint in her eye revealed how much more torture she'd get on me with my kids around. She looked to the other three for their thoughts on the idea. Three nods later it became unanimous that my kids could stay. After that the aunts wanted a word with me alone. "We have thought of the perfect job four you to integrate yourself into Equestrian society better." Said Luna with a strict tone. "My sister and I have decided that with your abilities as... interesting, as they are that you would be a decent trainer for the royal guard and the wonderbolts." Tia finished with a soft expression. Tia had a way of being tough but without being so harsh. She figured hard work and a little laughing at ones self made one better. "Also about the experiments hows about you find a way to keep them contained, say with one of us who have spells on hand to deal with such things?" Tia joked with a serious tone. I took the hint and headed back to my guest room. For some reason I took the journey from the throne room to my guest room alone. When I arrived outside my guest room door I heard peals of laughter coming from inside. Rare's voice was heard followed by more uproars of laughter. I slowly opened the door to a story in progress. "Your father was so scared I swear he was expecting an execution, instead though he got a good bath to get all the mud and grass off." she gossiped with my kids laughing in response. "Despite all the little problems he's had he really has been a dream of a gentleman and I loved hearing all his stories about you foals and the rest of your family and your home." Rare added in a longing tone, as that of one who'd just read a story about a far away place and was dreaming of some day going to that place. It felt good to hear my love and my children getting along, even if it was at my expense. It reminded me of being back in my valley home, raising my little ones and hanging with the rest of my family. I sighed letting the spirit that drove me fill the air around me. "Darling are you gonna just sit out there or are you gonna come in and spend some time with all of us?" Rare asked picking up in the energy I'd let surround me. From the other side of the door several other voices requested the same of me. I felt bad for interrupting a perfect moment and tried to act like I wasn't there. That tactic lasted until a threat was issued in the form of a request. "Meadow darling would you please retrieve your father so he can stop being stubborn and join us?" Rare asked eliciting a "run" response from me. I started across the hall double time. Before I'd even made it half way my wolf daughter caught up with me. "Sorry papa but there's no escaping something you created." Meadow laughed as she carried me in her mouth toward the awaiting group in my guest room.
Side 1: Improving PerformanceThe applause from the audience was deafening as the last of the awards for the talent show was handed out. At first I thought the cutie mark crusaders would have been destroyed upon receiving an award in their category, I know I sure was. The look on Blooms, Belles, and Scoots' faces showed more contentment and pride than I'd thought. After the show finished the girls came to show off the trophy to the friends and family that gathered for the show. I stayed off to the side and kept my thoughts to myself. What I had to say to the girls would've possibly ruined their night. I loved their performance but on the other hand it wasn't enough to win their category. That thought alone kept my mind busy as I attempted to think of a way to help the girls improve before the next opportunity arose. Back at the orchard there was a party to celebrate the girls' success. I bowed out and congratulated what I'd come to consider my little sisters. I was too distracted trying to be helpful to party. A couple days later I met back up with the girls at the CMC clubhouse. I'd beaten them there so, I'd had time to prepare my words in a way that would not be harsh, yet explain my feelings on the musical number they'd done. I kept behind a desk near the back of the treehouse, so as not to be in the way when the others arrived. It was kind of dark in that area but I was still easily visible. I soon heard the girls voices drawing near the clubhouse. All three entered the clubhouse smiling and carrying the trophy. As they looked in my direction they startled. Apple Bloom was the first to speak. "Ah take it yer mad about the talent show?" she asked timidly. Laughing I replied "Nah it's just the shadows playing tricks on your eyes, in truth I'm not happy you fell short of your goal but happy that you came away with something for your efforts.". All three looked down sadly and pouted "We did our best but we weren't good enough to get the musical performance trophy". "Can't argue there but I'm not here to get crabby and work you to the bone to make you get better, I'm here to support, build confidence, and most importantly, school you in the art of musical performances" I grinned hyping up the girls for my plans. "How are you supposed to do that?" Scoot asked challengingly. ". Pulling out my pendant, ring and a guitar I explained with a grin "By teaching you how to blow minds using music.". I proceeded to play "Enter Sandman". My ring and pendant both glowed showing the two way process music energy takes when active. As the song was played through the energy moved from the guitar and my accessories to cover my whole body. I could easily tell the songs power and energy were reaching the girls just by looking at their faces. All three fillies had a look of shock and awe across their faces. As I finished I found myself surrounded by three hyped-up ponies begging me to teach them the secret to how I'd just performed with such perfection. With a glint in my eye of victory, confidence, and a boat load of energy from the song I stared the three energized fillies into a buzzed silence. "First things first, girls" I grinned "we gotta set you up with your weapons of music". "Huh I thought we were learning to be better at music not fighting" Sweetie groaned. "Relax, I was using weapons as an expression, just like I'll be using ax as an expression" I explained. With that I stepped aside and four instrument controllers appeared. The girls' eyes widened in amazement and curiosity. I started assigning the girls instruments based on their talents and personalities. "'Bloom, you get the main guitar, Sweetie, you get the microphone and Scoot, you get the drums" I stated as I passed out the instruments to each of the girls. "Who gits that last one?" Bloom asked looking past me. "How is this an instrument?" Sweetie complained holding out the mic. "The mic isn't your instrument" I explained "your voice is. The mic just makes it louder". "Also for the other instrument" I grinned confidently "It goes to yours truly as I'm uber with the bass guitar". "Now we gotta work on step two before I get you more comfortable with your instruments" I told the girls in a mysterious yet confident manner. This meant a trip to the barn to stash the instruments. I wasn't going against anypony's wishes but that I'd rather not carry the instruments for fear of them getting destroyed in some unforeseen accident. Step two I had confidence in completing as I knew the perfect ponies to seek what we as a band now needed. We would need costumes which Rarity, the mare I was head over heels for, was ideal for supplying. Most importantly we would need a place to practice, someplace where volume wouldn't be a problem, for which Apple Jack and Granny Smith could easily provide with the barn back at Sweet Apple Acres. Since we were already at Sweet Apple Acres the first ponies to convince (or attempt to strike a deal with in this case) were Granny Smith and A.J. Knowing fame and fortune wasn't always what anypony wanted I devised another path that would lead to success. Strategizing is one of my better talents. "All right, ladies" I began "I have a proposition for you". "Well speak up sunny" Granny Smith urged impatiently. ". "Well the farm's a bit in need of some repairs, and supplies and funding are running low" I continued "I think I've found a way to both help the crusaders try for musical cutie marks AND increase sales for the orchard so repairs and upgrades can be completed." I offered nervously. "What's the catch?" A.J. asked suspiciously. I silently went over my next sentences carefully before speaking again. "I'd like to start a band with crusaders and we'd like to use the barn for a place to practice" I explained. "Once they get better with their instruments, we'd be willing to do free shows to increase business here at the farm and anywhere else we might play". I added quickly. Then the crusaders and I gave the two older ponies our best pleading faces. At first Granny looked like she was going to burst with anger at the idea. A.J silently reasoned with herself about the proposal, also looking like she might give us an earful. That lasted until Granny spoke up. "It'd be nice to have some music around the orchard and there are some leaks in the barn roof..." Granny trailed into deep thought. A.J. looked at granny in surprise then started silently reasoning to herself. "Deal but we want details" both confirmed at the same time seconds later. "Oh thank you" the three crusader fillies echoed joyously. I then gave both older ponies every detail and thanked them as we headed off to see if Rare was home at Carousel Boutique. "Oh dear, you mean you want me to make outfits for the four of you?! To play music in?! Where anypony can see you during public shows?!" Rare asked as her beautiful blue eyes grew in excitement. My heart skipped a beat and my legs nearly came out from under me every time I saw that reaction from her. Her beauty was hazardous to my health. "So are you-" I started making an attempt to recover from my momentary swooning. "I'M IN!" Rare yelled excitedly. "Oh I mean anything for the strong handsome genius of a stallion that's saved me on several different occasions" Rare flirted staring straight into my eyes. Again my heart skipped a beat and I was instantly frozen in place. As I blushed I could only think "Oh Tia, this gorgeous mare is gonna be the death of me.". Form behind me came a chorus of "ews". Then Sweetie popped up, thanking her sister as Bloom and Scoot struggled to drag me away. Once out of sight I came out of my love drunk stupor. Once my mind was clear I looked at the three fillies awaiting my next instructions and triumphantly yelled "TO THE BARN!". At the barn we each grabbed our respective instrument. The girls looked at me with a fierce eagerness and confusion. They inspected their instruments looking for a way to use them. "How're we s'posed ta use these?" 'Bloom asked with a sad tone. With a twinkle in my eye and a victoriously confident grin I pulled a few hay bails out from in front of a wall. Behind them was a T.V., an entertainment center, and a video game console. "Lemme introduce you to a few friends of mine; Hooftar Hero, Hoof Band, and Band Hoofo" I boasted revealing three games, "These games are gonna help me teach you everything I know" I stated confidently. "The controllers we each possess interact with the games and allow the games to be progressed through" I tutored knowingly. "Lesson one will be how to play. " I said pointedly. "You'll go through the tutorial and play a few songs until you get used to them" I instructed. "What happens after that?" Scoot asked impatiently. "Then comes lesson two" I hyped. "Lesson two you will receive a ring and necklace." I said with a more serious tone. "These will be used to help you in your study of musical energy and can only be used with the games." I said a bit darkly. "You'll learn the energy types, how to classify them, detect them, feel them, and how to effectively store musical energy and filter it using the ring and necklace." I explained. "You'll be exposed to the raw energy hidden within the songs on the game" I warned" I'll be there to take most of the effects but it's still a bit risky". "After you've gotten past that I'll teach you how to use musical energy.". I said in a hyped tone. "You'll learn how to use song effects, strategies, timing, and how to know when/when not to use a song's effect." I said moving back to a victorious grin. After you three get past a lesson we'll have a show as your test." I informed them matter of factly. "We'll start off with individual character customization and tutorials". I instructed as the girls got ready to play. This took a little time but once the three fillies were done we prepared to start a full band tour. Before we started I looked at the girls in a serious yet confident manner and reassured them saying "Don't fret girls we're in this together. Do your best and don't get too upset when it gets hard. Focus, listen, and feel the song as you play. I may be playing on a higher difficulty but I'll still be right here beside you.".